Skip to main content

Full text of "Ichthyology"

See other formats


n 


HARVARD    UNIVERSITY. 


LIBRARY 

OF   THE 

MUSEUM   OF  COMPARATIVE  ZOOLOGY 

7/.  3^Y 

Library  of 
SAMUEL  GARMAN 


"^JKLiAjli^^lLlH^t 


DEC  \  \  1328 


^0 


p 


i 


^ 


Lizarssc 


3AILT3AT7TJgo 


Fn^raved  for  ih^MUi/ralists  Iibrarif. 


THE 


'EMT^MM^mTB  2L3B3IA3^» 


2(SSla'HT(DIj©ST. 


Ivory  &■  Skua  Gull  Dolphin  &  Flying-  Fish. 


LONDON.   HENRY -G.  BOHN, 

VORK  STRCET.   COVENT  GARDEN. 


THE 


NATURALIST'S    LIBRARY. 


\ 


EDITED   BY 

SIE  WILLIAM  JAEDINE,  BAKT. 

F.n.B.E.,   F.L.S.,   ETC.,   ETC. 


VOL.  XXXV. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 
FISHES, 


rAUTlCULAULY    THEIR    STRUCTU HE   AND    EC0>0M1CAL    USES. 
U  Y    J.     S.     B  U  S  n  N  A  N,     M.  U., 

V.RS.E.,    ETC.,    ETC. 


EDINBURGH : 

AY,  II.  LIZARS,  3,  ST.  JAMES'  SQUARE. 

LONDON : 

HENRY  G.  130IIN,  YORK  STREET,  COVENT  GARDEN. 

1853. 
0 

•^  .si. 


I 


CONTENTS. 


The  Edible  Lethrynus. 

Lethrynus  esadejitus.     Plate  XII. 

Mailed  Peristedion. 

Peristedion  oataphractum.     Plate  XIII. 

Armed  Monocentris. 

Alonocentris  cornutus.     Plate  XIV. 

Spotted  Ostracion. 

Ost radon  cubicus.     Plate  XV.     . 

Porcupine  Diodon. 

Diodon  hystrix.     Plate  XVI.       .         . 

Radiated  "Weaver. 

Trachinus  radiatus.     Plate  XVII. 

Blainville's  Piked  Dog-fish. 

Spinax  BlainvUlii.     Plate  XVIII. 

Yellow-bellied  Acanthurus. 

Acanthurus  hepatus.     Plate  XIX. 

Port  Praslin  Balistes. 

Balistes  praslinoides.     Plate  XX. 

Homed  Ostracion. 

Ostracion  comutus.     Plate  XXI. 

Four-homed  Aspidopborus. 

A^idophorus  quadricornis.     Plate  XXII. 

Atlantic  Corypbsene,  or  Dolphin. 

Coryphczna  equisitis.     Plate  XXIII.     . 

Dolphin  of  the  Ancients. 

Coryphcena  hippuris.     Plate  XXIV.     . 

Painted  Labrus. 

Labrus  formosus.     Plate  XXV. 

fialvani's  Torpedo. 

Torpedo  Gahani.     Plate  XXVI. 

White  Shark. 

Charcharias  vulgaris.     Plate  XXVII. 


PAGB 

136 

138 

139 
140 
142 
144 
146 
147 

ib. 
148 
150 
152 
153 
155 
157 
161 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Blue  Shark.     Plate  XXVII.*     (Plate  only  given.)      .       161 

Cirrated  Saw-fish. 

Pristis  drratus.     Plate  XXVIII.  .         .         .166 

Common  Sword-fish.    Plate  XXIX.    (Plate  only  given.)     ib. 

Indian  Histiophorus. 

Histiophorus  hidkus.  Plate  XXX.  (Plate  29  in  text.)  167 

Long-beaked  Chelmon. 

Chelmon  longirostris.  Plate  XXXI.  (Plate  30  in  text.)   170 

On  the  Economical  Uses  of  Fishes      .         .        .        .171 

Portrait  of  Hippolito  Salviani    ....  2 

Vignette  Title-page 3 


In  all  Thirty-four  Plates  in  this  Volume. 

Note It  will  be  observed,  that  there  are  two  Plates  given 

in  the  contents  above  without  any  particular  description  of 
them  being  in  the  text,  in  consequence  of  their  descriptioa 
having  been  embraced  in  the  other  corresponding  forms. 


CONTENTS. 


Memoir  of  Hippolito  Salviam     . 

17 

Introduction 

45 

The  Banded  Ophisurus. 

Opldsurus  alternans.     Plate  I.     .         . 

86 

Indian  Pilot-fish. 

Naiicrates  Indictis.     Plate  II. 

89 

The  Short  Sun-fish. 

Orthogoriscus  mola.     Plate  III. 

91 

Sf  inola's  Trachipterus. 

Trachypteriis  Spi?iolcB.     Plate  IV. 

92 

Halgan's  Spine-tailed  Ray. 

Trygon  Halgani.     Plate  V.         .         .         . 

94 

The  New  Zealand  Gurnard. 

Trigla  kumu.     Plate  VI.     . 

106 

The  Oriental  Daotylopterus. 

' 

Dactylopterus  orientalis.     Plate  VII.    ,         , 

.       .        107 

Common  Flying-fish. 

Exocetus  volitans.     Plate  VIII.             .         . 

109 

The  Homed  Zanclus  or  Chsetodon. 

Zanclus  cornutus.     Plate  IX.       .         •         • 

116 

Argus  Pteraclis. 

Pteraclis  ocellatus.     Plate  X.      .         .         . 

118 

Back's  Grayling. 

Thymullus  signifer.     Plate  XI.    ,         .         • 

120 

COxXTENTS. 


The  Edible  Lethrynus. 

Lethrynus  escuUntus.     Plate  XII. 

Mailed  Peristedion. 

Peristedion  oataphradum.     Plate  XIII. 

Armed  Monocentris. 

Afonoceniris  comuttis.     Plate  XIV. 

Spotted  Ostracion. 

Ostracion  cubicus.     Plate  XV.     . 

Porcupine  Diodon. 

Diodon  hystrix.     Plate  XVI,       .         . 

Radiated  Weaver. 

Trachinus  radiatus.     Plate  XVII. 

Blainville's  Piked  Dog-fish. 

Spinax  Blainvillii.     Plate  XVIII. 

Yellow-bellied  Acanthurus. 

Acanthurus  hepatus.     Plate  XIX. 

Port  Praslin  Balistes. 

Batistes  praslinoides.     Plate  XX. 

Horned  Ostracion. 

Ostracion  comutus.     Plate  XXI. 

Four-homed  Aspidophorus. 

Aspidophorns  quadricomis.     Plate  XXII. 

Atlantic  Coryphaene,  or  Dolphin. 

CoryphcB7ia  equisitis.     Plate  XXIII.     . 

Dolphin  of  the  Ancients. 

Chryphcena  hippuris.     Plate  XXIV.     . 

Painted  Labrus. 

Labrus  formosus.     Plate  XXV. 

Oalvani's  Torpedo. 

Torpedo  Galvani.     Plate  XXVI.         . 

White  Shark. 

Charcharias  vulgaris.     Plate  XXVII. 


PAGE 

136 
138 
139 
140 
142 
144 
146 
147 

ib. 
148 
150 
152 
153 
155 
157 
161 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Blue  Shark.     Plate  XXVII.*     (Plate  only  given.)      .       161 

Cirrated  Saw-fish. 

Pristis  drratus.     Plate  XX VIII.  .         .         .166 

Common  Sword-fish.    Plate  XXIX.    (Plate  only  given.)     ib. 

Indian  Histiophorus. 

Histiophorus  Indkus.  Plate  XXX.  (Plate  29  in  text.)  167 

Long-beaked  Chelmon, 

Chelmonlongirostris.  Plate  XXXI.  (Plate  30  in  text.)   170 

On  the  Economical  Uses  of  Fishes      .        .         .         .171 

Portrait  of  Hippolito  Salviam    ....  2 

Vignette  Title-page 3 


In  all  Thirty-four  Plates  in  this  Volume. 

Note. — It  will  be  observed,  that  there  are  two  Plates  given 
in  the  contents  above  without  any  particular  description  of 
them  being  in  the  text,  in  consequence  of  their  description 
having  been  embraced  in  the  other  corresponding  forms. 


MEMOIR 


OF 


HIPPOLITO   SALVIANL 


MEMOIR 


OP 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI 


Though  the  subject  of  the  present  Memoir  is  pro- 
bably unknown  even  by  name  to  the  rast  majority  of 
our  readers,  he  nevertheless  possesses  such  indispu- 
table claims  to  celebrity,  as  an  early  and  successful 
cultivator  of  Natural  History,  that  his  services 
should  be  overlooked  by  none  who  take  an  interest 
in  the  study  of  Zoology.  Flourishing  in  a  distant 
age, — in  agitating  and  troublous  times,  and  con- 
fining his  chief  attention  to  a  somewhat  obscure 
and  difficult  department  of  the  science,  his  services 
seem  to  have  been  appreciated  only  by  Ichthyolo- 
gists; and  certainly  he  has  never  acquired  that 
notoriety  in  the  general  annals  of  literature  which 
nas  been  bestowed  upon  much  inferior  men.  Even 
his  name  is  not  inscribed  in  those  long  lists  which 
have  been  accumulated,  in  the  course  of  ages,  in 
the  commonwealth  of  European  celebrity ;  and  still 
less  has  it  found  a  place  in  the  annals  of  British 

B 


r 


)8  MEMOIR  OP 

science*.  Though  it  may  be  impossible  now  to 
attain,  or  recover,  much  of  his  personal  and  private 
history,  yet  as  his  beautiful  work  remains,  and  as 
it  is  universally  allowed  to  be  not  more  elegant 
than  it  has  been  useful,  it  is  clear  that  the  admirers 
of  Natural  History  owe  him  a  debt  of  gi-atitude 
which  is  far  from  having  been  paid.  His  chief 
production  is  a  splendid  illustrated  work  on  Ichthy- 
ology ;  and  few  attempts  could  be  more  appropriate, 
we  conceive,  than  that  in  that  department  of  the 
Naturalist's  Library  which  is  dedicated  to  Fishes, 
and  in  which  their  faithfully  coloured  delineation 
is  second  only  to  their  accurate  scientific  description, 
an  endeavour  should  be  made  to  do  justice  to  the 
memory  and  labours  of  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished  revivers  of  the  science  in  modem  times. 

The  only  sketch  of  Salviani  that  we  have  seen, 
and  it  is  a  very  slight  one,  is  from  the  pen  of  Baron 
Cuvier.  This  illustrious  Frenchman,  great  in  every 
department  of  Natural  History,  laboured  more  as- 
siduously in  none  than  in  the  difficult  one  of  Ich- 
thyology. In  his  celebrated  introductory  history  of 
this  branch  of  science,  he  was  naturally  led  to  con- 
sider the  labours  of  its  early  cultivators ;  and  some 
of  his  remarks  in  this  admirable  summary  are  so 
applicable  to  our  present  subject,  as  well  as  so 
valuable  in  themselves,  that  we  shall  enrich  our 
pages  with  a  very  short  epitome  of  them. 

*  No  notice  of  Salviani  is  to  be  found  in  Moreri  or  Bayle, 
or  in  the  English  Universal  Biographies,  or  in  any  of  the 
Encyclopaedias,  which  have  become  such  complete  compcn«« 
diums  of  information. 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  10 

Natural  History,  he  remarks,  is  a  science  of 
fects,  and  the  number  it  comprehends  is  so  great, 
that  no  single  individual  can  collect  or  verify  those 
which  belong  even  to  a  single  department:  they 
can  advantageously  be  studied  only  by  examining 
all  the  authors  who  have  ^vritten  upon  them,  and 
by  comparing  their  statements  with  nature.  It  is 
likewise  true,  that  for  the  profitable  examination 
of  these  writers,  for  a  just  estimate  of  the  degree 
of  confidence  to  be  reposed  in  each,  for  the  dis- 
covery of  the  result  of  their  individual  labours,  and 
what  they  derived  from  those  of  their  predecessors, 
it  is  requisite  that  we  should  also  know  the  circum- 
stances in  which  they  worked,  the  time  when  they 
lived,  the  state  in  which  they  found  the  science, 
the  favouring  circumstances  in  which  they  were 
placed,  both  as  it  regards  themselves  and  their 
assistants,  whether  friends,  patrons  or  pupils.  These 
details,  arranged  in  the  order  of  time,  and  connected 
by  their  several  links,  constitute  the  history  of  the 
science,  the  necessary  basis  of  any  work  which 
would  present  a  general  view  of  the  whole. 

Three  principal  epochs  may  be  recognized  in  the 
progress  of  Ichthyology.  Like  the  other  branches 
of  Zoology,  it  was  at  first,  and  for  many  ages, 
composed  only  of  detached  observations.  Aristotle, 
three  hundred  years  before  the  present  era,  began 
to  collect  the  scattered  materials  into  a  system,  at 
first  very  imperfect;  founded  upon  observations 
and  rules  which  were  scarcely  verified,  and  pecu- 
liarly destitute  of  the  means  whereby  one  species 


20  MEMOIR   OF 

miglit  be  distinguished  fiora  another.  For  more 
than  1800  years,  those  who  wrote  upon  the  sub-, 
ject  almost  entirely  confined  their  attention  to 
copying,  or  commenting  upon  Aristotle.  In  the 
middle  of  the  16th  centuiy,  however,  Belon,  Ron- 
dolet,  and  Salviani  returned  to  the  true  method  of 
observation,  and  rectifying  and  extending  the  state- 
ments of  Aristotle,  conferred  on  Ichthyology  a  real 
foundation  by  the  description  and  representation  of 
a  certain  number  of  w^ell  determined  species. 
Finally,  Willoughby  and  Ray,  at  the  end  of  the 
3  7th  century,  attempted  to  arrange  these  species 
according  to  a  plan  founded  upon  the  distinctive 
characters  derived  from  their  organization ;  and 
Artedi  and  Linnaeus,  in  the  middle  of  the  18th, 
completed  this  enterprise,  by  establishing  well 
defined  genera,  including  in  them  various  accu- 
rately ascertained  species.  Since  that  period  Ich- 
thyology has  been  steadily  advancing  towards 
perfection,  and  will  continue  to  advance,  with  a 
rapidity  regulated  by  the  ardour  and  sagacity  with 
which  each  Naturalist  distinguishes  what  is  true, 
and  publishes  it,  so  as  to  ensure  general  appro- 
bation. 

Aristotle,  by  accumulating  the  stores  of  his  prede- 
cessors, by  his  own  extraordinary  assiduity,  and  by 
the  not  less  extraordinary  assistance  afforded  him  by 
his  distinguished  patron  Alexander  the  Great,  recog- 
nized 117  species  of  fishes.  He  dwelt  upon  their 
mode  of  life,  their  percgiinations,  their  likings 
and  dislikings,  their  cunning,  amours,  and  fecun- 


niPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  21 

dltv  ;  the  mode  in  ^vllic■ll  tliey  are  captured,  the  time 
they  are  most  in  season,  and  many  other  details. 
What  is  most  to  be  regretted  in  this  mass  of 
valuable  information  is,  that  the  author  never  sus- 
pected that  the  nomenclature  he  employed  would 
become  obsolete  and  obscure,  a  defect  common  to 
all  the  ancient  Naturalists,  and  which  almost  com- 
pels us  to  do  little  more  than  guess  at  much,  and 
remain  ignorant  of  the  rest.  Pliny's  list  of  aquatic 
animals  amounts  to  174;  but  Avhen  we  subtract 
the  shell -fish,  the  cete  or  whales,  and  the  other 
animals  which  are  not  true  fish,  there  will  not 
remain  above  95  or  96,  some  of  w  hich  are  probably 
only  duplicates  of  the  others :  about  30  of  them 
appear  to  be  difi*erent  from  those  mentioned  by 
Aristotle. 

Upon  a  careful  examination  of  all  the  works  of 
the  first  epoch  which  remain,  it  would  appear  that 
the  ancients  had  recognized  and  named  about  150 
kinds  of  fish,  which  amounted  to  nearly  the  whole 
of  those  which  are  used  in  the  Mediterranean  as 
articles  of  food ;  but  they  had  not  fixed  precisely 
their  characters,  nor  had  they  established  any  me,- 
thodical  arrangement,  so  that  they  themselves  were 
often  perplexed  in  endeavouring  to  identify  them. 
After  the  time  of  Aristotle,  no  one  had  engaged  in 
the  investigation  of  their  structure ;  such  inquiries 
ceasing  with  the  Peripatetic  school.  The  Barba-r. 
rians  added  nothing.  And  the  nine  succeeding 
centuries  were  not  more  favourable ;  the  Monks  not 
occupying  themselves  with  observations,  and  even 


22i  MEMOIR  OF 

Aristotle's  works  being  for  a  time  unknown  to  them. 
But  a  brighter  day  at  last  dawned.  Dante  and 
Petrarch  did  much  in  the  1 4th  century ;  the  Greeks, 
driven  from  Constantinople  in  the  15th,  carried  the 
works  of  classic  ages  along  with  them,  printing  was 
invented,  America  and  the  Indies  were  discovered, 
letters  revived,  and  with  them  Natural  History  saw 
before  it  a  field  of  boundless  extent.  Ichthyology 
was  the  first  branch  which  revived  under  these 
happy  auspices  ;  and  the  first  care  of  its  cultivators 
was  to  ascertain  and  imderstand  what  was  kno"wn 
upon  the  subject  by  the  ancients.  This  task  ac- 
complished, the  second  great  epoch,  as  already 
hinted,  arrived;  the  foundation  of  modem  ichthy- 
)logy  was  laid,  and  chiefly  by  the  labours  of  men 
whose  works  appeared  very  much  at  the  same  time, 
Belon's  in  the  year  1555,  Rondolet's  in  1554-5, 
and  Salviani's  in  1554-8.  From  this  statement,  it 
is  manifest  that  these  distinguished  individuals  must 
have  laboured  very  much  independently  of  each 
other,  though  they  were  cotemporaries ;  and  hence 
each  merits  a  separate  consideration,  and  presents 
a  distinct  claim  to  our  respectful  regard. 

HiPPOLiTO  Salviani  was  born  in  the  year  1514, 
in  La  Citta  di  Castello,  situated  on  the  Tiber  (the 
ancient  Ti/ernum  Metaurense)^  twenty-seven  miles 
8.  w.  of  Urbino,  the  capital,  of  the  Duchy  of  that 
name.  He  was  of  noble  descent* ; -and  after  hav- 
ing finished  his  general  education,  he  studied  medi- 
*  See  Biographic  Universelle,  sub.  voce. 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  23 

cine;  and  having  -s-isited  the  cities  of  Italy,  he 
finally  settled  at  Rome,  where,  according  to  Dr. 
Paul  Freher  of  Nuremberg,  he  long  practised  the 
healing  art  with  great  celebrity,  and  taught  the 
science  of  medicine  in  its  University  mth  much 
success,  magnum  auditorum,  concursu*.  His  va- 
ried talents,  and  peculiar  taste  for  Natural  History, 
obtained  for  him  the  friendship  of  Cardinal  Cervini, 
who  procured  for  him  the  situation  of  Physician  to 
Pope  Julius  III.  Salviani  selected  the  class  of 
fishes  as  the  chief  object  of  his  researches,  and 
used  every  effort  to  collect  such  as  he  could  pro- 
cure in  Italy,  while  he  extended  the  range  of 
his  knowledge  by  obtaining,  with  the  help  of  his 
protector,  accurate  drawings  of  those  which  were 
kno^Mi  in  Greece,  France,  Germany,  and  Britain. 
Many  notices  of  his  success  in  these  endeavours 
will  be  found  in  the  following  pages.  He  esta- 
blished in  his  own  dwelling  a  regular  printing 
establishment,  whence  issued  his  lesser  treatises, 
and  where  he  corrected  his  great  work,  entitled 
Aquatilium,  Animalium.  Historia.  The  date  of 
this  elegant  volume,  on  the  frontispiece,  is  1554, 
although  the  impression  was  not  completed  till  the 
year  1558.  The  author  had  first  dedicated  his 
work  to  his  benefactor  Cardinal  Cervini ;  but  this 
prelate,  one  of  the  presidents  of  the  Council  of 
Trent,  having  become  Pope,  under  the  title  of 
Marcellus  II.,  and  having  died  of  apoplexy  twenty- 

*  See  Theatnim  Virorum  Eruditione  Singular!  Clarorum, 
p.  1265,  Noremb.  1688. 


24  MEMOIR  OF 

one  days  after  his  election,  he  substituted  another 
dedication  to  his  successor,  Pope  Paul  lY. 

To  these  very  scanty  statements  concerning  Sal- 
viani's  earlier  and  riper  years,  the  perusal  of  his 
work  will,  as  may  readily  be  supposed,  supply 
various  additional  particulars.  These  we  will  irot 
attempt  to  anticipate ;  but  we  may  remark,  in 
general,  that  he  was  speedily  regarded  as  the  prin- 
cipal and  most  distinguished  Naturalist  of  his  day 
in  the  Great  City.  Thus  we  learn,  that  when  any 
thing  curious  in  animated  nature  found  its  way  to 
Rome,  he  was  almost  invariably  and  immediately 
apprised  of  it ;  and  he,  in  his  turn,  lost  no  time  in 
informing  all  his  scientific  friends,  who  immediately 
resorted  to  him,  to  inquire  and  examine  for  them- 
selves. "  I  communicate  the  tidings  (he  remarks), 
not  only  that  I  may  not  deprive  them  of  the  gratifi- 
cation which  I  myself  enjoy  but  also  that  from  our 
mutual  conversations  on  these  new  and  strange 
objects,  we  may  be  able  more  satisfactorily  to  arrive 
at  correct  conclusions."  After  all  were  in  this  way 
satisfied,  Salviani  was  in  the  habit  of  examining 
the  internal  parts  of  the  animal,  and  of  making 
preparations,  always  retaining  the  skin,  and  pre- 
paring, when  possible,  a  stuffed  specimen,  together 
with  accurate  drawings. 

,  "Without  further  preliminary  remark,  we  now 
turn  to  Salviani's  great  work,  and  shall  consider 
the  more  important  objects  that  are  there  brought 
under  review,  in  a  brief  analysis,  which  we  trust 
will  be  both  useful  and  interesting;. 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  25 

The  work  is  an  immense  folio  of  500  pages,  got 
up  in  a  style  of  elegance  of  execution  of  which  ive 
rarely  see  an  example  even  in  these  latter  times,  and 
comprising  nearly   100   copperplates  of  the    same 
dimensions,  many  of  which  have  not  been  surpassed 
by  the  efforts  of  modern  art.    To  the  proper  subject- 
matter  of  the  volume  are  prejSxed  various  imperial 
and  other  documents  confirming  the  copy-right  to 
the  author.     One  of  these  is   from  the  Emperor 
Charles  V.,  and  another   from   the   Pope;  and  of 
this    latter,    as    containing    some    allusion   to    our 
author,  as  well  as  illustrating   the  aspiring  spirit 
and  practical  working  of  the   ecclesiastical   power, 
and  also  as  exhibiting  the  views  then  entertained 
on  the  subject  of  literary  property  and  the  rights  of 
authors,  a  subject  of  undiminished   interest  now, 
we  may  here  quote  a  part : — "  Pope  Julius  III.  &c. 
Forasmuch  as  our  beloved  son,  Hippolito  Salviani, 
a  Roman  citizen,  and  who  for  many  years  has  been 
our  ordinary  physician,  has  caused  it  to  be  notified 
to  us,  that   with   gi*eat  labour   he   has  written  a 
history  of  aquatic  animals,  and  has  printed  it,  to- 
gether  with   copperplate   figures    of  the   animals, 
drawn  from  the  Hfe,  and  engraved  at  much  per- 
sonal  expense,    and    since   he  apprehends  that  a 
work  of  this  kind  may  be  reprinted  without  his 
leave,  and  greatly  to  his  prejudice.  We,  wishing  to 
protect  him  from  loss,  grant  and  appoint  that  the 
said  history   and  figures  be  not  printed,  sold,  or 
kept  for  sale,  by  any  one  without  his  pennission, 
during  the  ten  years  succeeding  their  first  impress- 


26  MEMOIR  OP 

sion;  prohibiting  all  and  every  one  of  tlie  faith- 
ful in  Christendom,  of  both  sexes,  both  in  Italy 
and  beyond  it,  and  especially  all  booksellers  and 
printers,  under  the  penalty  of  the  greater  excommu- 
nication, in  the  countries  subject  either  directly  or 
indirectly  to  the  Roman  church,  together  with  the 
penalty  of  500  golden  ducats,  and  the  forfeiture  of 
the  books.  We  commit  this,  moreover,  in  special 
charge  to  our  venerable  brothers,  the  Archbishops, 
Bishops,  and  their  vicars-general,  and  also  to  the 
legates  in  temporal  affairs  of  the  Apostohc  see,  and 
likemse  to  the  governors  and  rulers  of  the  several 
states  themselves,  that  as  often  as  they,  or  any  of 
them,  shall  be  required  at  the  instance  of  the  said 
Hippolito,  they  shall  inflict  and  execute  the  fore- 
said penalties,  with  all  their  might,  against  all 
contraveners,  by  ecclesiastical  censures,  whose  se- 
verity may  be  increased,  and  by  other  legal  mea- 
sures under  the  Apostohc  see  ;  calling  to  their  help 
the  aid  of  the  ci^dl  power,  when  that  may  be 
required." 

The  whole  work  is  arranged  in  two  great  divi- 
sions, very  different  from  each  other  in  their  plan 
and  character.  The  former,  occupying  about  one- 
fifth  of  the  volume  (112  pages),  is  a  kind  of  synop- 
tical account  of  the  whole  of  the  inhabitants  of  "  TJje 
World  of  Waters,"  alphabetically  arranged,  in  a  sort 
of  continuous  table,  in  which,  in  a  number  of  suc- 
cessive columns,  are  supplied  many  interesting  par- 
ticulars concerning  each  of  them.  This  statement, 
however,  requires  further  explanation,  and  this  may 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  2? 

be  supplied  in  the  -words  of  the  author.  "  After  I 
had  formed  the  resolution  of  writing  a  history  of 
aquatic  animals,  being  well  aware  of  the  difficulty  of 
the  undertaking,  I  thought  it  would  be  advantageous 
again,  to  examine  with  additional  care,  the  authors, 
both  ancient  and  modem,  who  had  treated  of  them, 
and  who  had  committed  to  writing  any  thing  worthy 
of  notice.  After  carefully  collecting  all  these  parti- 
culars, I  arranged  under  their  proper  heads,  in  one 
view,  and  in  alphabetical  order,  what  had  previously 
been  w  idely  scattered  and  existed  in  the  midst  of 
confusion.  When  after  much  labour  I  had  completed 
this  task,  I  found  that  I  had  executed  a  greater  and 
more  useful  work  than  I  anticipated;  for  besides 
a  vast  collection  of  materials  for  my  principal  ob- 
ject, this  other  result  followed,  that  having  so 
much  under  my  eye,  it  was  generally  easy  to  illus- 
trate what  was  obscure,  and  to  correct  whatever  was 
erroneous ;  and  having  thus  experienced  so  much 
benefit  myself,  I  determined  to  arange  it,  as  in  my 
first  book,  for  the  benefit  of  others*."  It  will  now  be 
more  easily  understood  that  upon  opening  the  volume 
in  any  part  of  this  first  portion,  it  is  seen  that  the 
two  pages  under  the  eye  go  together  to  form  part 
of  a  continuous  alphabetic  table,  consisting  of  nine 
columns ;  the  first  three  of  which,  beginning  at  the 
left  hand,  are  occupied  with  the  name  or  names  of 
the  animals  brought  under  review,  first  in  Latin, 
then  in  classical  Greek,  and  thirdly  in  the  vulgar 
tongue,  whether  of  Italy,  Greece,  France,  or  else- 

*  Prsefatio. 


28  MEMOIR  OP 

where.  All  tliese  names  are  not  to  be  considered 
as  an  unnecessary  display  of  scliolarship,  because, 
in  fact,  at  this  and  previous  periods,  ^vllen  the  true 
principles  of  classification  were  unknown,  the  names 
were  indispensable  in  relation  to  that  matter,  which 
of  all  others  most  confused  naturalists,  viz.,  the  cor- 
rectidentification  of  the  species  ;  and  even  after  all 
their  care,  much  uncertainty  still  remained.  The 
fourth  column  contains  what  is  denominated  the  '  at- 
tributa^'  a  word  of  somewhat  extended  signification, 
and  made  to  comprehend  the  properties,  qualities,  lo- 
cality, &c.  as  will  immediately  be  illustrated.  The  re- 
maining six,  contain  accurate  references  to  the  works 
of  previous  authors,  wherein  the  information  supphed 
in  the  atfributa  is  authenticated,  the  first  five  being 
assigned  to  those  who  were  regarded  as  the  chief 
authorities  in  the  science,  viz.,  to  Aristotle,  Oppian, 
Pliny,  Athenius,  and  ^lian,  and  the  last  not  to 
one,  but  to  all  the  remaining  authorities,  or  rather 
authors,  not  confined  to  Natural  History  only,  but 
referring  to  such  travellers,  historians,  and  even 
poets,  as  had  made  interesting  allusions  to  the  ani- 
mals under  review.  This  last  list  is  of  course  some- 
what heterogeneous,  and  shows  the  extended  reading 
of  the  author.  It  contains  numerous  references  to  the 
waitings  of  such  men  as  Hesiod,  Heroditus,  Hesy- 
chius  and  Pausanius,  Strabo,  Dioscorides,  Cicero, 
Galen,  and  Ausonius ;  among  the  poets,  to  Terence, 
Ovid,  and  Virgil,  also  to  Suidas  and  Massaria ; 
among  the  Fathers,  as  they  are  called,  to  Clemens 
Alexandrina,   St.  Basil,  Ambrose,  and  Isidore  of 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  29 

Seville;  and  among  many  others,  finally,  to  V.  Gylllus 
and  Mathiolus,  among  more  modern  authors.  It 
should  be  observed  that  these  references,  though  mi- 
nute and  accurate,  are  not  extracts  or  quotations,  but 
simply  references ;  so  that  they  are  useful  only  when 
the  work  mentioned  is  itself  actually  consulted." 

It  should  now  be  noted  that  this  first  book,  be- 
sides proper  fishes,  contains,  as  before  stated,  accounts 
of  the  kind  just  described,  of  all  varieties  of  aquatic 
animals, — of  such  quadrupeds  as  in  popular  lan- 
guage are  called  amphibious,  as  the  beaver,  otter, 
seal,  and  hippopotamus, — of  the  whole  order  of 
cete  or  whales, — of  reptiles,  such  as  crocodiles, 
frogs,  tadpoles,  lizards,  saurines,  tortoises,  &c. — of 
molluscous  animals,  as  the  nautilus  and  purpura, — 
of  proper  shell-fish,  as  the  oyster,  &c. — of  Crus- 
tacea, as  the  crab  and  lobster, — also  of  echin- 
dermata  and  polypi,  such  as  the  star-fish  and  sponges; 
and  finally,  the  group  of  what  may  be  called  sea* 
monsters,  such  as  the  triton,  mermaid,  the  marine 
horse  and  elephant,  the  sea-lion  and  hyaena,  ape, 
and  hare,  and  the  kraken  ;  beings  as  much  involved 
in  obscurity  at  that  time  as  they  have  been  both 
before  and  since. 

"We  shall  now  supply  a  few  specimens  of  the 
information  furnished  by  the  author,  from  which 
the  character  of  this  part  of  the  work,  and  the  state 
of  the  science,  may  be  easily  inferred  ;  and  in  doing 
this,  we  shall  rather  follow  the  modem  classification 
than  the  alphabetic  arrangement.  Of  the  Hippo- 
potamus, or  river-horse,  we  are  informed  that  the 


30  MEMOIR  OP 

nose  Is  very  flat,  the  teeth  and  tail  are  like  those  of 
the  boar,  though  the  former  are  somewhat  less  cut- 
ting ;  it  has  the  mane  and  hack  of  the  horse,  and 
neighs  like  it ;  the  hoof  is  cleft ;  the  hide  impene- 
trable, except  when  moistened,  and  covered  with  a 
few  hairs  ;  in  size  it  equals  the  ass ;  its  internal 
parts  are  like  those  of  the  horse ;  it  inhabits  the 
banks  of  the  Nile,  and  is  amphibious.  According 
to  Pliny,  it  was  first  exhibited  at  Rome  by  Marcus 
Scaurus.  It  browses  on  the  corn  fields,  with  much 
cunning  ;  it  has  little  or  no  afiection  for  its  parents  ; 
according  to  Pausanias,  it  is  as  dangerous  to  man  as 
the  crocodile  ;  and  according  to  Pliny,  it  taught  men 
the  use  of  phlebotomy — mittendi  sanguinis  rationem 
docuit.  It  is  accounted  sacred  in  the  Papremitanan 
district.  An  account  of  its  mode  of  capture  is 
given  by  Heroditus ;  according  to  ^lian,  its  flesh  is 
hard  and  difiicult  to  cook  ;  finally,  the  diseases  in 
which  it  may  be  usefully  employed  are  stated  in 
the  references  given  to  Pliny,  Nicander,  Dioscori- 
des,  and  Paulus  ^gineta.  Again,  of  the  seal  or 
sea-calf,  we  are  told  that  it  receives  its  name  from 
its  lowing  cry ;  that  it  is  an  imperfect  quadruped, 
with  small  feet,  the  fore  ones  like  those  of  the  beai, 
the  hind  ones  like  the  tails  of  fishes,  but  covered 
with  hair ;  that  it  has  no  external  ears,  but  has  the 
auditory  passage ;  that  its  eye  changes  into  a  thou- 
sand colours;  that  the  teeth  are  like  those  of  the 
sow,  and  the  tongue  is  cleft  at  the  point.  It  has 
no  gall,  the  kidnies  have  no  internal  cavities,  but  are 
solid  and  like  those  of  the  ox.    It  is  very  fleshy  and 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  31 

soft,  and  its  bones  cartilaginous ;  it  Las  mammsa 
and  milk,  and  brings  forth  its    young  on   shore 
and,  according  to  Aristotle,  at  all  seasons,  like  man, 
having  one,  two,  and  sometimes  three  at  a  birth. 
On  the  same  authority,  after  twelve  days,  it  con- 
ducts its  young  to  the  watery  element,  habituating 
them  to  it  from  time  to  time ;  and  from  this  quar- 
ter it  procures  its  food.     It  breathes  and  sleeps — no 
animal  more  soundly :  it  bellows  even  in  its  sleep. 
It  is  capable  of  instruction,  and  may  be  taught  to 
salute  the  people  by  its  look  and  voice,  and  it  an- 
swers when  called  by  name.     They  are  accustomed 
to  fight  dreadfully  with  each  other.     According  to 
Aristotle,  the  seal  belongs  to  the  cetaceous  tribes  ; 
it  lives  both  on  land  and  in  the  water.     According 
to  Pliny,  it  is  the  only  marine  animal  which  is  not 
struck  by  lightning.     It  is  killed  with  great  diffi- 
culty, except  when  struck  on  the  head.     How  it  is 
taken  may  be  learned  from  Oppian  ;  its  flesh  is  soft 
and  disagreeable ;  the  elasticity  of  its  skin  is  great. 
Pliny  states  that  a  strong  soporific  virtue  resides  in 
the  right  flipper ;  its  other  remedial  powers  may  be 
learned  from  Pliny  and  Galen,  in  the  various  parts 
of  their  writings  which  are  cited. 

With  regard  to  the  whale  tribe,  he  enumerates 
the  balaena,  physeter,  phalasna  or  capadolio,  the 
tursio,  orca,  dolphin,  and  platanista,  most  of  which 
have  kept  their  places  in  most  of  our  systems  to 
the  present  day,  and  concerning  many  of  them,  all 
obscurity  is  far  from  being  removed.  As  an  ex- 
ample of  the  opinions  of  the  time  respecting  this 


32  MEMOIR  OP 

order,  we  shall  supply  the  account  of  the  dolphin. 
"  It  has  neither  ears  nor  apertures  in  place  of  ears, 
yet  it  hears,  which,  indeed,  is  wonderful.  It  has  no 
appearance  of  an  olfactory  organ,  and  yet  has  a  very 
acute  smell.  The  snout  is  flat,  the  mouth  under  the 
snout,  and  almost  in  the  middle  of  the  abdomen .  It 
has  a  tongue  like  that  of  a  pig,  has  no  branchiae,  but 
a  blow-hole  ;  it  has  lungs,  but  no  gall ;  it  has  bones, 
but  no  spines  ;  it  has  a  broad  flat  back ;  it  is  covered 
with  a  strong  hide  or  skin.  It  produces  its  young 
in  the  tenth  month,  during  summer,  and  sometimes 
two  at  a  birth ;  its  aff*ection  towards  its  young  and 
those  of  its  own  kind  is  remarkable  ;  it  grows  during 
ten  years,  and  lives  for  thirty.  Whenever  it  touches 
iand  it  dies ;  it  belongs  to  the  class  cetacea ;  it 
seems  a  terrestrial  and  aquatic  animal ;  it  breathes 
like  man  and  groans ;  raising  its  blow-hole  above 
the  surface  of  the  water,  it  there  sleeps,  breathing 
while  sleeping ;  it  is  carnivorous  and  seizes  its  prey 
only  when  it  turns  upon  its  back.  It  is  the  s^^dftest 
of  all  animals,  and  is  supposed  to  be  in  continual 
motion.  It  is  soothed  by  music,  is  very  friendly  to 
man,  is  mindful  of  kindness  conferred.  It  fishes  for 
its  prey  in  company  with  men  ;  and  is  very  sagacious 
in  swimming,  in  foreseeing  a  storm,  also  when  it  is 
caught,  and  in  preparing  a  place  for  its  burial.  It 
is  accounted  a  sacred  fish ;  the  reason  why  it  is 
regarded  agreeable  to  Neptune ;  it  is  the  king  of 
fishes ;  in  what  manner  it  fights  with  the  Amia ; 
how  it  kills  the  crocodile  in  the  Nile;  it  conceals 
itself  in  the  dog-days ;  where  and  by  whom  it  has 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  33 

been  bought  at  a  great  price.  Its  flesli  is  hard  and 
unsavory.  According  to  Oppian,  its  capture  is  un- 
la^vful ;  the  diseases  for  which  it  is  a  remedy  are 
mentioned." 

From  among  the  moUuscousj  animals  we  may 
supply  his  description  of  the  purpura  (Buccinum, 
Lin.,  Purpura,  Lamarck)  that  shell-fish  from  a 
vesicular  reservoir  of  which  the  ancients  derived 
their  beautiful  purple,  "  Tyrioque  ardehat  Murice 
lana ;"  and  which  the  discovery  of  cochineal  has 
now  very  much  superseded.  "  This  animal  appears 
to  be  of  the  turbinated  family  by  its  projecting 
wedge-shaped  snout,  and  by  the  tongue  being  pushed 
forward,  and  extending  club-shaped  to  the  ex- 
tremity. It  has  seven  spines  in  the  circle ;  it  pos- 
sesses a  natural  covering;  its  tongue  is  very  hard, 
and  about  an  inch  long.  It  is  much  in  request  as 
a  dye,  this  pecuHar  substance  being  found  near  the 
middle  of  the  fauces  in  a  white  vesicle.  Both  Aris" 
totle  and  Pliny  mention  the  time  and  the  method 
by  which  it  is  procured.  The  intensity  of  the 
colour  is  in  proportion  to  its  proximity  to  the  sun.  It 
is  brought  forth  in  spring,  from  slime  and  putrefying 
matter*.  It  grows  very  rapidly,  for  it  attains  its  full 
size  in  a  year.  It  possesses  the  senses  of  taste  and 
smell ;  it  is  capable  of  motion  but  in  a  slight  degree.  *^ 

Aristotle  states  how  and  upon  what  it  feeds ;  it  con- 

*  The  reader  will  here  and  elsewhere  perceive  that  Aris- 
totle, as  well  as  some  eminent  modern  naturalists,  is  an  advo- 
cate for  equivocal  generation.  He  will  also  remember  that 
many  of  the  opinions  here  delivered  are  not  only  obsolete, 
but  incorrect. 


^ 


34  MEMOIR  OF 

ceals  itself  in  the  dog-days.  It  lives  generally  seven 
years,  and.  can  exist  for  fifty  days  out  of  the  water. 
The  circles  of  its  shells  correspond  to  the  years  of 
its  existence.  In  Carteia  it  has  been  found  weigh- 
ing ten  pounds.  It  is  killed  by  rain  and  fresh 
water.  Aristotle  describes  the  method  by  which  it 
is  caught  with  the  net ;  its  flesh  is  hard.  Dios- 
corides  and  Galen  dwell  upon  the  diseafjes  in  which 
it  is  useful ;  there  are  several  species,  the  best  of 
which  is  that  of  T}Te." 

Once  more,  with  regard  to  a  true  conchifera,  the 
pecten  or  scallop-shell  (Pecten,  Lamarck),  Salviani 
tells  us  its  common  appellation  is  St.  James'  shell, 
from  the  custom  of  pilgrims  wearing  it  in  their 
hats  or  about  their  neck,  expressive  of  their 
crossing  the  sea  in  their  way  to  the  Holy  Land, 
or  to  some  distant  object  of  devotion.  The 
pecten  is  a  shelhfish  and  a  bivalve  ;  the  shell  is 
striated,  whence  its  name.  One  of  the  valves  is 
swelling,  the  other  flat ;  each  shell  has  two  pro- 
jecting auricles.  It  has  an  ovum  on  one  side  of  its 
edge,  which  neaily  disappears  during  spring;  for 
as  the  season  advances  the  ovum  diminishes  in 
size,  till  at  length  it  quite  disappears.  It  is 
produced  spontaneously,  in  sandy  places,  and  in 
spring.  It  grows  rapidly,  for  it  attains  its  full  size 
in  a  year.  On  moving  the  finger  towards  it,  it 
gapes,  and  immediately  closes  its  shell,  as  if  it 
noticed  and  observed.  It  springs  about,  and  is 
observed  to  make  a  noise  when  it  moves ;  it  con- 
ceals itself  in  great  heats  and  colds ;  it  is  injured 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  35 

by  filtli,  and  acquires  a  reddish  colour.  It  is  sought 
for  during  the  night  by  the  Urtica :  the  Cancillus 
sometimes  grows  in  it.  By  cooking  it  becomes 
digestible,  and  is  very  agreeable  when  stewed  with 
ciiMiamon  and  pepper.  According  to  Athenasus,  the 
white  pecten  is  the  best,  and  the  largest  of  the  red 
and  dark  coloured  best  in  spring,  whilst,  according 
to  Pliny,  the  darkest  coloured  and  the  largest  are 
best  in  summer.  They  are  procured  in  great  per- 
fection near  Mytilene.  Pliny,  Clemens  Alex- 
andrinus,  and  Methymneus  speak  of  their  medicinal 
virtues."  It  will  be  noticed  that  in  this  description 
it  is  said  that  this  shell-fish  springs  about.  Volitat. 
This  statement  is  given  on  the  testimony  of  Aristotle, 
Pliny,  and  Massaria,  and  in  their  works  is  more  largely 
insisted  upon.  It  is  so  strange  an  attribute  that  it 
may  have  been  generally  regarded  as  legendary  and 
untrue,  and  yet  the  statement  has  recently  been 
abundantly  confirmed.  If  a  basket  of  the  common 
pecten  be  placed  near  the  water-edge  it  will  be  seen 
that  it  is  speedily  emptied,  by  its  inmates  springing 
fi'om  their  confinement  to  their  native  element. 
This  is  effected  by  the  sudden  opening  and  shutting 
of  their  valves,  the  lower  striking  against  the  sand 
and  acting  as  a  spring*. 

On  the  sea-monsters  we  need  not  dwell  long. 
Oppian,  Pliny,  and  iElian  are  the  authorities  for 
the  merman.  Homo  marinus,  testifying  as  to  what 
he  really  is,  and  when  and  where  he  was  seen. 
The  description  of  the  sea-horse  is  given  by  Isidore 
*  See  Stark's  Elements  of  Nat.  Hist.  vol.  ii.,  p  80. 


36  MEMOIR  OP 

and  P.  Gyllius ;  and  that  of  the  kraJcen^  the  arbot% 
is  from  Pliny  and  Massaria,  a  sea-monster  of  vast 
dimensions,  which  has  been  noticed  in  the  Atlantic 
ocean,  not  far  from  Gibraltar. 

It  -svill  be  observed  that  these  descriptions,  though 
alluding  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  ocean,  yet  really  do 
not  refer  to  true  fish,  according  to  the  more  accurate 
classification  of  modem  times.  None  of  these  latter, 
however,  are  omitted  in  this  first  book,  the  whole 
receiving  a  full  share  of  attention.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  second  book  or  part,  being  composed  only 
of  fishes  properly  so  called,  and  all  these  being 
accompanied  by  plates  prepared  from  drawings  made 
under  the  author's  eye,  or  that  of  his  friends,  these 
other  aquatic  animals,  whether  mammalia,  reptiles, 
shell-fish,  or  zoophites,  are  wholly  excluded  from  it. 
Before,  then,  leaving  this  portion  of  the  work,  we 
shall  adduce  a  specimen  or  two  of  the  account  it 
supplies  of  tnie  fishes,  and  we  shall  take  these  very 
much  as  they  occur  in  the  alphabetical  table.  The 
fish  called  Acanthias,  the  AKxv6txi  of  the  Greeks, 
claims  attention  from  naturalists,  as  it  is  the  one 
whose  name  most  approximates,  and  which  pro- 
bably suggested  to  Artedi  the  appellation  of  his 
most  numerous  order  the  Acanthopterygii,  those 
which  have  their  rays  or  fins  hard,  simple,  and  in 
form  of  spines ;  a  name  which,  being  adopted  by 
Baron  Cuvier,  ^vill  probably  long  retain  its  distin- 
guished position.  These  acanthopterygii  are  the 
first  and  most  numerous  order  of  the  osseous  fishes, 
which  are  contradistinguished  fi'om  the  ckondro2>' 


HIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  37 

torijyian  or    cartilaginous    ones,   the   other   great, 
thoiigli  less  numerous  series ;  and  by  the  simplest 
and  most  natural  suggestion,  this  name,  whieli  cha- 
racterizes the  largest  number  of  osseous  fishes,  is 
applied  by  our  author,  as  by  the  ancients,  to  a  fish 
not  of  the  osseous  but  cartilaginous   series,  to  a 
Squalus  of  Linnaeus,  the  Spinax  acanthias  of  Cuvier, 
the  picked  dog-fish.      We  are  informed  that  the 
acanthias  is  so  denominated  from  its  osseous  spine ; 
that  it  is  of  the  family  of  sharks ;  that  its  heart  is 
five-cornered ;  that  it  has  the  ova  near  the  prascordia, 
over  the  mammae ;  that  it  is  not  produced  in  the 
channel  of  Negropont,  between  Boeotia  and  Eubia." 
The  account  here  supplied  of  one  of  the  sturgeons, 
the  accijyensor,  is  very  much  of  the  same  character. 
"  Its   name   is  adopted  by  the  Romans  from  the 
Greeks ;  it  is  a  small  fish,  with  a  great  gape,  of  a 
triangular  figure.     This  fish  is  the  only  one  whfch 
has  the  scales  turned  tow^ards   the  mouth.      The 
branchiae  are  four  in  number  and  simple.     I^he  gall 
flows  into  the  intestines.     It  s-svims  in  a  course  op- 
posite to  the  current  of  water ;  it  is  not  often  met 
with.     It  feeds  in  the  depths  of  the  Pamphylian 
Sea  and  in  no  other  place.     It  has  often  been  re- 
garded the  noblest  of  fishes,  and  is  brought  into 
feasts  by  persons  crowned  with  garlands,  and  ac- 
companied Avith  music."     Lastly,  of  these  true  fish 
we  shall  give  the  somewhat  more  extended  account 
of  the  common  eel,  anguilla.    "  It  is  long  and  slip- 
pery ;    its  branchiae   are  four   in    number,  simple 
and  small.     It  has  only  two  fins ;  its  skin  is  very 


38  MEMOIR  OP 

tliick  ;  its  throat  is  small,  and  its  stomach  ;  there  is 
gall  in  the  liver.  It  does  not  abound  in  fat.  No 
sexual  difference  is  to  be  found  in  them,  and  thev 
are  produced,  says  Aristotle,  spontaneously.  It 
feeds  on  mud,  weeds,  and  slime,  and  mostly  during 
ihe  night.  It  attains  the  length  of  thirty  feet  in 
the  Ganges.  According  to  Aristotle,  it  lives  only 
in  clear  vrater ;  in  lakes,  rivers,  and  the  sea  also ; 
't  descends  from  rivers  into  the  ocean,  and  lives  sepa- 
ratelyfrom  other  fishes.  It  has  been  disputed  whether 
they  mutually  devour  each  other.  They  become  very 
tame,  so  that,  according  to  Pliny  and  ^lian,  you  may 
supply  them  with  earrings.  Its  natural  period  of  life 
is  eight  years,  and  it  can  live  out  of  the  water  for  six 
days.  The  sea-eel  is  more  worthy  of  commendation 
than  the  fresh-water  one.  It  is  held  sacred  by 
the  Egyptians,  and  is  sacrificed  to  the  gods  by  the 
Boeotians.  It  is  exceedingly  juicy.  Eustachius 
maintains  it  is  the  best  of  fishes,  whilst  Galen  says 
it  is  never  good.  Aristotle  narrates  the  methods 
by  which  it  is  captured,  and  observes  it  is  the  only 
fish  which  does  not  float  when  it  is  dead." 

These  extracts  describing  the  true  fishes,  and 
those  inhabitants  of  the  water  which  are  not  so, 
along  wdth  other  details,  will  convey  a  tolerably 
accurate  idea  of  the  first  great  division  of  Salviani's 
work.  It  is  an  Ichthyological  Dictionary  of  its  time, 
specifying  the  most  important  particulars  knoTVTi  of 
each  species,  and  referring  to  all  previous  works  for 
the  details.  Its  perusal  may  remind  the  reader 
•f  more  modern  systems  of  natural   history,  and 


niPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  39 

tliougli  it  cannot  compete  with  them  as  to  accuracy 
of  intbrmation  and  classification,  it  probably  has 
the  advantage  as  to  general  interest  and  amusement. 
Besides  this  principal  alphabetic  table,  there  arc 
two  other  lists,  the  former  of  th«5  -Greek  names,  and 
the  other  of  the  vulgar  ones  in  modem  languages, 
both  followed  by  the  Latin  synonymes.  This  shows, 
at  all  events,  the  author's  ambition  to  make  his  work 
extensively  useful.  The  English  synonymes  are 
probably  those  he  found  most  difficult ;  and  the  very 
imperfect  list  would  not  now  prove  of  much  use  in 
Britain;  the  names  are  such  as  these: — barbel, 
chieven,  macrel,  perc,  polard,  sandilz,  viver,  &c. 

"We  now  proceed  to  the  second  and  larger  divi- 
sion of  the  work,  which  is  written  upon  quite  a 
diflferent  plan.  Here  the  beautiful  plates  bear  the 
prominent  part ;  they  follow  each  other  according 
to  no  system,  for  the  time  of  systems  had  not  yet 
come ;  and  the  appearance  of  grouping,  though 
apparent,  is  far  from  being  closely  observed.  -Asso- 
ciated with  each  plate  is  a  minute  description  of  the 
animal :  first,  as  of  primary  importance,  a  disquisi- 
tion regarding  the  name  and  synonymes,  then  a  de- 
scription of  the  external  character,  and  of  its  nature 
and  habits ;  then  as  to  the  methods  in  which  it  is 
caught,  cured,  and  dressed;  next  what  kind  of  nutri- 
ment and  other  products  it  yields ;  and  finally  the 
diseases  in  which  it  may  be  beneficially  employed  : 
"  So  that,"  says  our  author,  "  nothing  is  wanting  in 
my  judgment  to  a  perfect  history  of  the  animal." 
He  adds,  "  There  are  many  who  transfer  what  they 


40  MKMOIR  OP 

read  in  others  to  their  own  works,  without  con- 
sidering whether  the  statements  are  true  or  false, 
following  rather  the  authority  of  men  than  the 
truth  of  history,  as  Pliny  has  done  with  Asistotle, 
Solina  with  Pliny,  ^lian  with  Oppian,  &c.  It  has 
been  our  determination,  however,  on  the  contrary, 
to  state  nothing,  the  truth  of  which  we  had  not 
ascertained,  and  hence  we  have  often  been  forced 
to  criticise  the  "writings  of  our  predecessors,  without, 
however,  the  slightest  wish  to  be  captious."  It  was 
this  fixed  determination  to  subject  the  authority  of 
men  to  that  of  truth,  and  to  reject  whatever  was 
imauthenticated  and  fabulous,  and  retain  only  the 
little  that  was  true,  which  constituted  the  marked 
improvement  of  the  age,  and  which  together  with 
the  advantageous  employment  of  such  opportuni- 
ties as  they  personally  enjoyed,  raised  the  small 
band  of  Ichthyologists,  of  which  Salviani  was  one, 
to  the  eminence  they  have  obtained,  and  to  which 
they  have  so  just  a  claim. 

The  number  of  species  represented  in  the  second 
book  amounts  only  to  ninety-nine  ;  and  even 
this  number  must  be  reduced.  Four  of  the  most 
striking  and  best  plates  represent  those  molluscous 
animals  now  known  under  the  classical  appellation 
of  cephalopodia^  the  sepia  of  older  naturalists,  and 
popularly  the  singular  cuttlefish,  from  which  it  has 
been  thought,  we  believe  erroneously,  that  China 
ink  is  prepared.  Dismissing  these,  upon  which 
much  that  is  curious  is  said,  and  allowing  for 
the  two  plates  of  the  singular  cetrina^    the  num- 


UIPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  41 

ber  offish  is  reduced  to  ninety-four.  Baron  Cuvier 
brings  them  down  to  ninety-two  * ;  which  may  pos- 
sibly be  a  mistake,  but  more  probably  arises  from 
his  having  considered  several  plates  as  nothing  more 
than  duplicates  of  others.  Of  this  reduced  number, 
eighteen  species  appear  to  have  been  previously 
imnamed  and  undescribed;  and  ten  more,  having 
no  Greek  appellation,  must  have  been  unknown  to 
Aristotle  and  the  earHer  naturalists;  so  that,  con- 
sidering the  small  authority  of  Pliny  and  later 
zoologists,  a  large  proportion,  and,  in  fact,  a  consi- 
derable number  was  brought  to  notice  and  described 
by  Salviani.  To  a  few  of  these  our  author  himself 
has  not  ventured  to  attach  a  name,  though  his  plates 
have  enabled  later  ichthyologists  to  do  so ;  and  thus 
real  progress  was  made,  and  the  benefit  retained  in 
our  modern  systems. 

Thus,  then,  vrithout  aiming  at  any  thing  like  a 
complete  analysis,  have  we  endeavoured  to  furnish 
an  account  and  specimen  of  this  important  work, 
ample  to  an  extent  commensurate  with  the  respect 
we  conceive  due  to  our  author  on  the  one  hand, 
and  to  our  readers  on  the  other ;  and  by  which  the 
latter  may  at  once  form  a  correct  estimate  of  the 
kind  and  variety  of  information  they  are  hkely  to 
derive  from  consulting  its  pages.  We  have  some- 
where seen  it  observed  concerning  this  volume,  that 
on  account  of  the  general  accuracy  of  its  plates  and 
description,  it  may  be  considered  as  indispensable 
to  the  modem  ichthyologist.  Its  extreme  rarity 
*  See  Diction.  Biograph, 


42  IMEMOIR  OP 

would  make  this  statement,  if  literally  true,  not  a 
little  distressing.  It  is  so  scarce,  that  for  a  long 
time  -yve  were  not  able  to  lay  hands  upon  it,  nor 
even  to  hear  where  a  copy  could  be  procured.  It 
is,  moreover,  true,  that  much  of  its  valuable  infor- 
mation has  been  filtrated,  so  to  speak,  into  Aldro- 
vandi's,  and  other  more  recent  treatises.  In  addition. 
Baron  Cuvier  supplies  on  this  point  a  valuable  ob- 
servation. He  remarks,  that  as  the  author  borrows 
many  of  his  details  from  the  ancients,  and  as  these 
passages  do  not  always  refer  to  the  same  species, 
much  caution  is  required  in  consulting  them.  Upon 
the  whole,  however,  the  classical  Ichthyologist 
cannot  but  esteem  the  work,  and  highly  prize  the 
opportunity  it  affords  him  of  clearing  up  many  obscu- 
rities which  hang  over  the  earher  portion  of  the 
history  of  the  science. 

In  De  Bure's  "  Bihlioc/raphie"  No.  1716,  it  is 
said  that  the  Roman  is  the  only  edition  of  this 
work  ;  but  this  statement  would  appear  to  be  incor- 
rect, as  we  find  it  stated  in  the  Biographie  Univer- 
selle,  that  there  was  a  reprint  at  Venice  in  the 
years  1600-2.  The  volume,  however,  is  not^^^Lth- 
standing  undoubtedly  scarce. 

Although  Salviani  devoted  a  large  share  of  his 
attention  to  Ichthyology  and  other  departments  of 
Natural  History,  we  are  not  to  imagine  that  he 
confined  it  to  these  branches  of  science.  We  have 
read,  that  he  assiduously  practised  his  profession, 
both  publicly  and  privately,  at  Rome;  and  we 
have    learned,    too,    that  he  taught    the   class  of 


niPPOLITO  SALVIANI.  43 

physic  for  twenty-two  years.  It  would  like- 
wise appear  that  he  '\Trote  on  medical  subjects. 
He  published,  in  the  year  1 558,  a  book  under  the 
following  title,  De  crisihus  ad  Galeni  censuram 
liber;  of  which  a  second  edition  appeared  in  1589. 
And  amidst  these  scientific  labours  he  did  not  forget 
literature,  but  opened  up  a  new  avenue  which 
dramatists,  who  were  accustomed  only  to  follow  in 
the  footsteps  of  the  ancients,  might  pursue,  by  de- 
picting the  vices  of  his  time,  in  a  comedy  which 
was  entitled  La  Riiffiana^  Rome,  1554.  He  is 
supposed  likewise  to  have  been  the  author  of  various 
satirical  and  critical  productions,  which  appeared 
anon}Tnously  at  the  time. 

Of  his  more  private  history  we  have  been  able  to 
procure  no  gleanings.  He  had  two  sons  who  sur- 
vived him.  The  elder,  Gaspar,  acquired  very  consi- 
derable literary  reputation,  and  was  a  distinguished 
member  of  the  Academy  of  Humorists*.  The 
younger,  Salust,  trod  in  the  footsteps  of  his  father, 
and  practised  physic  in  Rome  with  much  reputation. 
On  the  death  of  Marcellus  II.,  his  successor,  Pope 
Paul  lY.  confirmed  our  Salviani  in  the  several 
appointments  he  enjoyed ;  and  he  continued  to  dis- 
charge their  duties  with  the  highest  credit  till  his 
death,  which  happened  in  Rome  in  the  year  1 572. 

*  See  Maricini,  torn.  xxvi.  p.  449. 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  noblest  aspiration  of  man  is  his  thirst  after 
knowledge,  and  his  chief  characteristic,  the  power 
which  he  possesses  of  communicating  this  knowledge 
to  others  by  records,  which  not  only  enlighten  his 
contemporaries,  but  surviving  the  time  in  which 
they  were  written,  render  the  attainments  of  each 
age  subservient  to  those  of  succeeding  generations,  so 
that  not  only  individuals,  but  the  race,  is  suscep- 
tible of  progressive  improvement.  And  at  no 
previous  period  has  this  aspiration  after  knowledge 
been  so  general  and  intense,  or  the  records  calcu- 
lated to  diffuse  it  so  numerous — so  almost  over- 
whelming— as  at  the  present.  Divested  of  the 
long  prevalent  prejudices  of  the  schools,  the  highest 
talents  of  the  age  have  been  devoted  to  direct  the 
studies  of  the  present  and  future  generations  from 
the  exciting  subjects  of  classical  lore,  into  a  field 
richly  abounding  with  what  is  more  properly  the 
business  of  life.  They  are  labouring — and  it  is 
our  anxious  endeavour  to  assist  in  the  great  task — 
to  make  people  in  general  ac<juainted  with  the  laws 


46  INTRODUCTION. 

of  their  own  being,  physical  and  moral,  as  well  as 
with  the  characters  of  all  the  objects  of  nature  by 
which  they  are  surrounded; — subjects  which  "come 
home  to  every  man's  business  and  bosom,"  but 
which,  in  an  ordinary  course  of  education  as  pre- 
viously conducted,  had  met  with  comparatively 
little  attention. 

But  still,  while  the  press  teems  with  elementary 
works  upon  Botany,  Geology,  and  Mineralogy,  in 
all  their  branches,  very  few  comparatively  have 
been  devoted  to  the  Zoological  departments  of  Na- 
tural History  as  far  as  regards  its  grand  divisions. 
Many,  it  is  true,  afford  more  or  less  accurate  ac- 
coimts  of  the  habits  of  individual  animals  ;  many 
magnificent  works  have  been  MTitten,  detailing, 
with  praiseworthy  perseverance  their  external  cha- 
racters, and  illustrating  with  minute  fidelity,  their 
forn>s,  spots  and  colours;  certain  organs  have  been 
carefully  noticed;  and  the  peculiarities  observed 
by  which  species  are  to  be  distinguished.  Never- 
theless, the  English  language  possesses  few  works 
devoted  to  the  consideration,  as  a  Race  of  Beings, 
either  of  Quadrupeds,  Birds,  Reptiles,  or  Fishes ; 
Entomology  is  the  only  division  of  Zoology  which 
has  been  treated  of  as  a  whole.  The  other 
branches  still  require  full  and  accurate  gene- 
ralizations with  regard  both  to  the  anatomy  and 
physiology — the  structure  and  functions — of  their 
several  tribes ;  at  present,  the  student  is  frequently 
compelled,  in  order  to  acquire  the  knowledge  of  a 
single  fact  relating  to  each,  to  wade  through  masses 


INTRODUCTION.  47 

of  extraneous  matter,  the  extent  of  which  can  be 
known  only  to  those  who  have  experienced  the 
labour  of  so  doing.  To  supply  this  desideratum, 
>ve  have  commenced  our  Elementary  Treatises  upon 
the  structure  and  functions  of  the  beings  composing 
the  several  divisions  of  the  Zoological  kingdom  : 
and  in  which,  avoiding  as  much  as  possible  the  dry 
abstractions  of  science,  we  shall  endeavour  to  lay 
before  our  readers  a  portion  of  what  is  known  of 
these  most  interesting  subjects.  We  have  chosen 
"  Ichthyology"  for  the  first  of  our  series,  as  being 
vast  in  extent,  and  engrossing  in  the  interest  which 
its  study  excites;  involving  in  its  pursuit  consi- 
derations of  the  greatest  importance  and  utility, 
not  only  as  regards  the  place  which  Fishes  hold  in 
the  mighty  scale  of  Creation,  but  also  in  respect  to 
their  economical  and  commercial  relations.  And  we 
have  other  reasons — as  will  presently  be  seen — for 
our  choice.  In  the  mean  time,  we  offer  our  "Work, 
with  the  anxious  desire  to  lay  before  our  readers,  in 
a  collected  and  condensed  form,  the  immense  mass 
of  information  concerning  the  structure  and  func- 
tions of  Fishes,  which  is  scattered  through  innume- 
rable works,  many  of  which  are  almost  altogether 
inaccessible  to  most  persons ;  and  also  in  the  hope 
of  attracting  the  attention  of  the  student  to  this 
most  interesting  department  of  Nature,  in  which 
he  cannot  fail  to  find  unanswerable  illustrations 
of  the  wisdom,  and  goodness,  and  power  of  the 
Creator. 

In  pursuance  of  this  plan,  we  shall  first  notice 


4S 


INTRODCCTIOX. 


PISHES,  IN  RELATION  TO  OTHER  ANIMALS. 

By  people  altogether  uneducated,  every  animal 
is  regarded  as  a  fish  which  is  an  inhabitant  of 
the  water;  and  although  persons  somewhat  bet- 
ter informed  do  not  use  the  term  in  quite  so 
comprehensive  a  sense  as  this,  but  exclude  the 
animals  commonly  called  shell-fish,  belonging  to 
those  classes  which  are  destitute  of  an  internal 
skeleton,  they  still  commonly  embrace  under  this 
title  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  waters  which  possess 
such  a  skeleton,  and  which  move  by  fins.  Even 
this,  however,  is  a  more  extensive  sense  than  that 
in  which  the  word  Fish  is  employed  by  Naturalists, 
who  confine  this  appellation  to  an  animal  which, 
besides  being  possessed  of  the  above-mentioned 
characters,  breathes  by  means  of  gills,  and  not  by 
true  lungs,  has  a  single  instead  of  a  double  heart  cir- 
culating cold  instead  of  warm  blood.  Now,  this  is  not 
the  case  with  whales,  dolphins,  porpoises,  and  many 
other  tribes  of  aquatic  animals ;  all  of  which  breathe 
by  lungs,  have  a  double  heart,  aie  waim-blooded, 
and  are,  consequently,  with  propriety,  excluded  from 
the  class  of  fishes.  The  whale,  and  other  aquatic 
animals,  resemble  the  mammalia  in  their  structure 
and  it  is,  accordingly,  in  the  same  class  that  they 


INTRODUCTION.  49 

are,   "with  propriety,   arranged  under   tlie   general 
name  of  Cetaceous  Animals*. 

It  is  not  without  some  violence  to  our  ordinary- 
associations  that  we  can  divest  the  mind  of  the 
idea,  that  the  huge  Leviathan,  and  numerous  other 
animals  which  take  their  pastime  in  the  deep,  are 
really  fishes,  as  we  have  been  accustomed  to  regard 
them;  but  the  circumstance  of  their  being  sur- 
rounded by  the  waters,  is  no  better  calculated  to 
identify  them  with  fishes,  properly  so  called,  than 
the  similar  analogy  of  birds  and  quadrupeds,  being 
both  suiTounded  by  the  air,  is  calculated  to  identify 
them  with  each  other.  Nor  can  it  be  urged,  as 
establishing  a  difference  in  the  latter  case  which  is 
wanting  in  the  former,  that  birds  are  capable  of 
rising  in  the  air,  while  quadrupeds  rest  upon  the 
earth ;  since  a  similar  difference  may  be  remarked 
between  fishes,  properly  so  called,  and  the  ceta- 
ceous tribes,  that  while  the  former  have  their  abode 
indiscriminately  in  any  part  of  the  water,  the  latter 
are  compelled — for  respiration — to  remain,  except 
for  very  limited  periods,  near  the  top,  and  even 
with  a  part  of  their  bodies  above  the  surface. 

By  the  term  Fish,  then,  is  to  be  understood  a 
vertebrated  animal  inhabiting  the  water,  with  a 
naked  body,  or  one  covered  with  plates  or  scales ; 
moving  commonly  by  means  of  fins,  breathing,  if 
we  may  use  the  term,  by  gills,  possessed  of  a  single 


*  See  a  former  volume  of  the  Naturalist's  Library,  devoted 
to  the  history  of  whales,  &c. 

D 


50 


INTRODrcnON. 


heart,  circulating  cold  blood,  and,  in  general,  ovi- 
parous. The  skeleton  of  fishes  is  composed  of 
either  cartilage  or  proper  bone ;  and  this  circum- 
stance, combined  mth  many  peculiarities  in  their 
general  structure  and  economy,  has  furnished  oc- 
casion for  arranging  the  whole  tribe  of  Fishes  into 
two  great  fami  ies,   CartilaginoiLs  and  Osseous. 

Fishes,  as   inhabitants   of  a  medium  so  widely 
different  from  that   in  which   man  and  terrestrial 
creatures  exist,  and,  in  general,  rapidly  perishing 
when    withdraAvn  from  their   native    element,  are 
much  less  frequently  the  objects  of  our  observation 
than  those  animals  which,  as  sharing  with  us  the 
vital  influence  of  the  atmosphere,  and  being  inha- 
bitants of  the  soil  on  which  we  ourselves  rest,  we 
meet  vA\h.  at  every  turn,  and  with  the  forms  and 
habits  of  which  we  become,  almost  unconsciously, 
more  or  less  familiar.    Tliey  are  rarely  domesticated 
m  our  houses ;  we  do  not  meet  with  them  in  our 
walks ;  they  are  never  presented  to  us  in  our  me- 
nageries ; — nay,    we    seldom   find    preparations   of 
them  even  in  our  museums :  we  see  them,  for  the 
most   part,  only  in  our  markets,  or  on  our  tables, 
and  know  them  chiefly  but  as  administering  to  our 
plates.     If  even  we  follow  them  to  their  native 
Aaunts,  it  is  too  frequently  in  the  same  spirit  that 
we  pui'sue  the  fluttering  bird  with  our  gun,  or  the 
panting  hare   with   our  hounds, — in  pursuit   of  a 
barbarous  sport,  and   w'lih.  no  other   end   in   \'iew 
than  the  gratification  of  vanity,  in  the  contempla- 
tion of  our  dexterity  in  hooking  and  torturing  them« 


INTRODUCTION.  5X 

But  are  Fishes,  constituting,  as  they  do,  the  prin- 
cipal inhabitants  of  by  far  the  largest  portion  of  our 
globe,  worthy  of  no  greater  attention  than  this? 
Is  their  structure  less  wonderful,  or  are  their  habits 
less  interesting,  than  those  of  the  animals  with, 
which  we  are  for  the  most  part  better  acquainted  ? 
On  the  contrary,  is  it  not  reasonable  to  suppose  that 
the  investigation  of  the  structure,  and  functions, 
and  habits  of  animals,  so  peculiarly  circumstanced, 
will  open  to  us  sources  of  admiration  and  delight, 
as  extensive  as  they  are  novel ;  and,  by  furnishing 
us  with  so  many  new  associations,  render  us  still 
better  informed  with  respect  to  animals,  concerning 
which,  we  may  flatter  ourselves,  we  have  little  or 
nothing  to  know  ? 

If  it  be,  in  general,  true,  that  it  is  impossible  to 
be  thoroughly  acquainted  with  any  one  department 
of  science  without  having  a  considerable  insight 
into  many  others,  it  is  no  where  more  so  than  in 
Zoology;  each  department  of  which  is  connected 
by  so  many,  and  such  intricate  links  with  eveiy 
other,  that,  in  order  to  be  accurately  acquainted 
with  the  organs  and  functions  of  any  one  tribe  of 
animals,  it  is  essential  that  we  be  at  least  mode- 
rately well  informed  respecting  those  of  all  the  rest. 
Could  we  suppose  a  person  acquainted  with  merely 
human  anatomy  and  physiology,  however  perfectly, 
how  circumscribed  would  be  his  real  knowledge  of 
the  structm-e  and  offices  even  of  the  human  frame  I 
Thus  isolated,  it  would  be,  not  knowledge,  pro- 
perly so  called,  but  memory.     But  let  such  a  person 


52  INTRODUCTION. 

once  condescend  to  study  the  coiTesponding  parts 
and  actions  of  quadrupeds,  and  how  vast  would  be 
the  increase,  by  the  numberless  associations  thus 
opened  to  him,  of  his  knowledge,  with  respect  to 
things  which  he  had  previously  perhaps  imagined 
he  had  perfectly  understood !  Again,  let  him 
descend  to  birds  and  reptiles,  and  at  each  step  of 
his  progress,  his  acquaintance,  not  only  with  the 
subjects  immediately  in  hand,  but  with  every  thing 
appertaining  to  the  subjects  of  his  previous  studies, 
will  be  increased  almost  infinitely ; — new  and  un- 
thought  of  relations  spring  up  at  every  turn ; — 
aaalogies,  numerous  and  striking  in  proportion  to 
the  greater  extent  of  his  grasp,  every  where  meet 
him ; — and  facts  which  he  at  first  acquiesced  in  as 
ultimate,  and  knew  only  as  disjointed  links  of  a 
chain,  of  the  extent  and  complication  of  which  he 
was  profoundly  ignorant,  he  now  contemplates  as 
parts  of  a  stupendous  whole,  and  is  at  once  de- 
lighted and  exalted  by  the  contemplation.  But 
the  goal  is  only  in  view;  it  is  not  yet  attained. 
Let  him  proceed  to  Fishes,  or  to  those  animals 
destitute  of  a  skeleton,  and  further  light  still 
breaks  in  upon  him;  he  finds,  in  the  study  of 
their  economy,  many  of  his  former  blanks  filled 
up — many  of  his  former  en-ors  corrected — many 
difficulties  removed — many  just  conclusions  esta- 
blished or  corroborated — many  happy  associations 
illustrated  or  extended.  It  may  be  received  as 
an  axiom,  that  the  less  a  man  knows,  not  only  the 
less   susceptible  is  he  of  further    knowledge,    but 


INTRODUCTION.  53 

the  less  he  acquires  by  any  given  addition  to  his 
stock ;  a  fact  which,  to  a  well  informed  man,  be- 
comes, like  seed  sowji  upon  good  ground,  a  tree 
bearing  fruit,  and  this  always  abundant,  in  precise 
proportion  to  the  accuracy  and  extent  of  his  previous 
ittformation ;  while  it  is  in  the  hands  of  an  ignorant 
man,  a  barren  and  a  useless  thing.  It  is  this  inca- 
pacity for  forming  such  associations  which  renders 
the  first  steps  to  knowledge  so  difficult  and  weari- 
some ;  and  it  is  this  gradually  increasing  capacity 
for  forming  such  associations,  which  renders  our 
progress  in  a  short  time  easy  and  light,  and  at 
length  almost  intuitive,  and  in  the  highest  degree 
delightful  and  seducing. 

But  are  the  different  tribes  of  animals  really 
connected  together  by  such  intimate  relations,  as  , 
that  a  knowledge  of  any  one  can  always  be  made 
subservient  to  the  illustration  of  the  rest  ?  At  first 
view,  nothing  can  be  more  dissimilar  in  structure 
than  a  quadruped  and  a  fish.  The  former  has  its 
head  more  or  less  erected  on  a  neck  fixed  at  an 
angle  with  its  body — it  has  a  capacious  chest 
behind  the  neck — and  it  stands  supported  by  legs : 
in  the  latter,  the  head  and  body  are  in  a  line  with 
each  other — it  has  no  neck  nor  chest,  properly  so 
called — and  it  is  without  proper  legs,  using  other 
organs,  termed  fins,  in  their  place.  Again,  the 
quadruped  breathes  by  limgs, — while,  in  fishes, 
the  influence  of  the  air  is  imparted  to  the  blood  and 
system  by  means  of  gills ;  and  in  the  former  the 
heart  is  double, — while  in  the  latter  it  is  single. 


54  INTRODUCTION. 

These,  however,  can  be  proved  to  be  differences  in 
degree,  and  not  in  kind.  The  main  support  of  the 
trunk,  of  both  the  quadruped  and  fish,  is  what  is 
termed  the  vertebral  column,  composed  of  a  series 
of  small  irregularly  shaped  bones,  or  vertebrae,  in 
the  continuous  canal  of  which  is  situated  a  prin- 
cipal part  of  the  nervous  system  ;  and  whether  this 
column  be  placed  throughout  on  the  same  horizon- 
tal plane,  as  in  fishes  and  most  reptiles,  or  tend 
about  the  anterior  portion  of  it,  more  or  less  to  the 
perpendicular,  as  in  birds  and  quadrupeds; — and 
whether  the  ribs  be  under  the  head,  so  as  to  lie 
almost  in  the  mouth,  as  in  fishes, — or  behind  the 
head,  so  as  to  cons^titute  a  proper  chest,  as  in  the 
higher  tribes  of  animals,  the  difference  is  merely 
formal.  At  the  anterior  extremity  of  the  spinal 
column  is  placed  the  head,  composed,  in  both  qua- 
druped and  the  fish,  of  the  same  essential  bones ; 
and  although  the  cavity  is  relatively  much  larger  in 
the  former  than  in  the  latter,  this  cannot  be  re- 
garded as  a  fundamental  distinction.  Nor  can  those 
fins  of  the  fish,  by  which  principally  it  supports 
itself  and  moves  in  the  water,  be  regarded  as  any 
thing  else  than  the  rudiments,  as  it  were,  of  the 
limbs  of  the  quadruped.  Similar  bones  enter  into 
their  composition,  and  they  are  attached  in  a  similar 
manner  to  the  trunk ;  and  it  is  in  the  highest  de- 
gree interesting  to  notice,  in  how  very  slow  and 
progressive  a  manner  these  small  and  simple  fins  of 
the  fish  rise  through  the  insignificant  legs  of  some 
reptiles,  to  the  more  perfect  and  available  wings  or 


INTHODUCTION.  56 

legs  of  birds,  and  thence,  ultimately,  to  the  sturdy 
members  of  the  rhinoceros  and  elephant.  But 
surely,  it  may  be  said,  the  gills  of  fishes,  and  their 
single  heart,  as  contrasted  with  the  lungs  and  double 
heart  of  quadrupeds,  constitute  an  essential  differ- 
ence between  the  two  tribes.  Such,  however,  is 
not  the  case.  Many  fishes  have  a  kind  of  lungs,  as 
well  as  gills,  the  air-bladder  in  some  of  these  ani- 
mals being  supposed  to  perform  functions  analogous 
to  true  lungs — and,  from  the  form  of  this  organ  in 
serpents,  the  transition  is  easy  through  the  lungs  of 
other  reptiles  and  of  birds,  to  those  of  quadrujjeds. 
With  respect  to  the  double  heart  of  the  qua- 
druped, there  was  a  time,  during  its  developement, 
when  its  heart  equalled  in  simplicity  that  of  the 
fish,  the  division  of  it  into  two  cavities  not  taking 
place  until  its  progress  to  maturity  is  considerably 
advanced.  The  fish,  then,  in  these  respects,  may 
he  said  to  constitute  the  primary  model  on  which 
the  quadruped  is  formed ;  and,  in  fact,  in  the  rep- 
tile, a  kind  of  intermediate  structure,  with  respect 
of  the  last  mentioned  organs,  prevails.  The  Ba' 
trachian  reptiles — the  young  fi-og,  for  example,  or 
tadpole — breathing  at  first  by  gills  alone,  afterwards 
by  both  lungs  and  gills,  and,  lastly,  using  its  lungs 
alone  as  respiratory  organs ;  and  the  turtle  and 
crocodile  having  a  heart  which  is  neither  entirely 
single  nor  entirely  double,  but  something  mid-way 
between  the  two.  How  very  gradual,  then,  are  the 
steps  by  which,  in  these  respects,  we  ascend  from 
the  fish  to  the  quadruped ;  and  the  same  analogies 


o6  INTRODUCTION. 

existing,  in  a  still  more  marked  decree,  between 
the  various  other  organs  of  each,  how  well  cal- 
culated must  be  the  study  of  the  one,  to  illustrate 
the  nature  of  the  other  !  Nature  acknowledges  no 
sudden  transitions — she  has  made  no  animated  being 
isolated — none  w^hich  is  not  connected  by  one  link 
below,  and  by  another  above  itself,  with  all  the 
)est — man  alone,  in  this  particular,  excepted. 
And  while  she  has  constructed  no  hnks  but  what 
constitute  a  part  of  the  great  chain,  extending  from 
the  lowest  animated  being  up  to  man,  she  has  left 
no  gap  in  tliis  chain  into  which  one  additional  link 
could  have  been  advantageously  inserted.  And 
who  shall  say  that  the  Divine  hand,  which  has 
permitted  man  to  be  elevated  so  much  higher  than 
other  animals  upon  the  same  foundation,  has  not 
permitted  other  beings  to  proceed  infinitely  further 
still ;  so  that  to  them  man  is  far,  far  more  insigni- 
ficant and  contemptible,  than  to  him  is  the  veriest 
worm  that  crawls.  Can  we,  then,  for  a  moment 
imagine,  that  a  knowledge  of  the  structure  of  so 
extensive  a  tribe  as  that  of  fishes,  the  connecting 
series  of  links,  as  it  were,  betAveen  the  two  funda- 
mental divisions  of  the  whole  animal  kingdom,  the 
vertebrated  and  avertebrated,  is  isolated,  and  cal- 
culated to  throw  no  light  upon  that  of  other  ani- 
mals; or  that  we  can  perfectly  understand  the 
economy  of  any  one  tribe,  so  long  as  we  remain 
ignorant  of  the  numberless  points  of  analogy  w^hich 
this  interesting  tribe  presents  in  relation  to  every 
other  ?     And,  with  respect  to   the  functions  and 


INTRODUCTION.  57 

lm1)its  of  other  animals,  and  of  fislies,  the  analogies 
are  not  less  perfect  than  -with  respect  to  their  struc- 
ture. The  latter  move  in  their  native  element  as 
\\  e  do  in  oui's :  they  use,  like  all  other  animals, 
certain  means  of  self-defence  and  of  attack ;  they 
smell,  see,  hear,  and  feel ;  they  furnish  numer- 
ous evidences  of  instinct,  and  not  a  few,  perhaps, 
in  its  very  highest  range  ;  they  respire  ;  they  circu- 
late their  fluids ;  they  digest  their  aliment ;  they 
perpetuate  their  species :  and  can  a  knowledge  of 
the  peculiarity  of  the  processes  hy  which  they  do 
all  this,  be  supposed  to  be  superfluous  to  one  en- 
gaged in  investigating  the  corresponding  processes 
in  other  forms  of  animated  nature  ?  Certainly  not. 
Let  us  cease,  then,  to  regard  fishes  as  standing,  as 
it  were,  alone  in  the  creation,  and  constituting  a 
tribe  of  uninteresting  beings,  the  study  of  the  eco- 
nomy of  which  is  meagre  in  itself,  and  has  only  a 
very  remote  and  obscure  bearing  on  that  of  any 
other  department  of  Natural  History.     Nature — 

'*  Acts  not  by  partial,  but  by  general  laws." 

And  these  laws  can  never  be  fully  understood, 
so  long  as  they  are  contemplated  only  partially — so 
long  as  any  tribe  of  created  beings,  and  especially 
so  extensive  and  important  a  tribe  as  that  under 
consideration,  is  excluded  from  the  account. 


'■Q 


INTRODUCTIOX. 


THE  NATURAL  HABITAT  OF  FISHES 

>vill  next  claim  our  attention. — As  the  earth 
is  the  natural  inheritance  of  maramiferoUs  ani- 
mals, of  birds,  and  of  reptiles, — so  that  of  fishes 
alone,  of  all  the  vertebrated  tribes,  is  in  the  wa- 
ter; and  as  in  the  extent  of  their  dominions  they 
fai*  surpass  terrestrial  animals,  so,  in  the  anti- 
quity of  their  possession,  and  in  the  uninterrupted 
tenure  by  which  they  have  held  it  from  the  begin- 
ning of  time,  they  are  still  our  superiors.  While 
yet  "  the  fowl  that  flies  above  the  earth,"  and  "  the 
cattle,  and  creeping  thing,  and  beast  of  the  earth," 
were  uncreated,  the  waters  had  brought  forth  abun- 
dantly, and  every  living  denizen  of  the  seas  and 
rivers  existed;  and  when,  subsequently,  "  the 
waters  prevailed  upon  the  earth,"  and  "  all  flesh 
died  that  moved  upon  the  earth,  both  of  fowl,  and 
of  cattle,  and  of  beast,  and  of  creeping  thing  that 
creepeth  upon  the  earth,  and  every  man,"  the 
aquatic  tribes  were  still  unscathed  in  this  their 
native  element,  and  continued  to  take  their  pastime 
therein. 

Among  the  vertebrated  animals,  fishes  alone, 
•with  the  exception  of  the  immature  young  of  cer- 
tain reptiles,  can  be  said,  with  strict  propriety,  to 


INTRODUCTION.  /lO 

dwell  in  the  water,  as  their  natural  and  only  habi- 
tation ;  for  although  the  cetaceous  tribes,  or  whales 
and  porjjoises,  which,  as  we  have  already  observed, 
are  not  so  much  fishes  as  great  beasts  of  the  ocean, 
are  constantly  in  the  water,  it  is  only  the  bulk  of 
their  bodies  which  is  so ;  a  part  of  the  top  of  their 
heads  being  often  kept  above  the  surface,  or  brought 
there  at  short  intervals  for  the  purpose  of  respira- 
tion. The  cetaceous  animals  breathe  air  like  our- 
selves; which  air  finds  access  to  their  lungs  by 
by  means  of  holes,  called  spiracles^  situated  on  the 
the  top  of  their  heads — although,  in  other  respects, 
quite  corresponding  to  the  nostrils  of  other  animals. 
In  like  manner,  many  other  maramiferous  animals, 
as  the  various  species  of  seals, — the  morse,  or  sea- 
horse,— the  hippopotamus, — the  otters, — and  the 
New  Holland  Ornithorynchi,  with  many  others, 
are  more  frequently  in  the  water  than  out  of 
it.  The  same  is  also  the  case  with  many  of  the 
wading  and  diving  birds;  while,  among  the  rep- 
tiles,— the  turtle,  and  the  crocodiles,  &c.,  make  it 
nearly  their  sole  habitation.  Still  no  one  of  these 
animals  is  competent — for  the  same  reason  as 
prevents  the  cetacea  from  so  doing — to  remain 
under  water  beyond  a  period  more  or  less  limited ; 
and  thus  the  crocodile,  which  seldom  leaves  the 
immense  rivers  of  tropical  countries, — subjected  by 
nature  to  its  rule, — remains,  in  general,  floating  on 
the  surface  of  the  water  like  a  large  piece  of  timber, 
maintaining  its  respiration  without  impediment,  and 
ready,  at  the  same  time,  to  seize  on  such  hapless 


60  INTRODUCTION. 

victims  as  thii-st,  or  any  other  occasion,  may  bring 
to  the  banks. 

On  the  other  hand,  fishes  live,  and  move,  and 
have  their  being  permanently  in  the  water;  and, 
so  far  from  requiring  an  occasional  change  of  the 
medium  by  which  they  are  surrounded,  are,  in 
general,  soon  destroyed  by  being  removed  into  the 
air.  It  is  requisite,  indeed,  that  the  water  in  which 
fishes  reside  be  charged  with  a  certain  proportion  of 
air,  otherwise  it  could  not  minister  to  their  respira- 
tion ;  but  it  is  still  through  the  water  that  air  is  in 
them  subservient  to  this  function ;  and  they  can  no 
more  breathe  the  air,  unless  water  be  its  vehicle, 
than  terrestrial  animak  can  breathe  it  in  that  state 
of  admixture. 

It  is  true,  indeed,  that  some  fishes,  particularly 
those  popularly  called  "  Flat  Fish,"  such  as  the 
turbot,  the  halibut,  the  sole,  the  plaice,  and  the 
flounder,  may  be  said  to  inhabit  rather  the  mud 
and  sand  at  the  bottom  of  the  water,  than  the 
water  itself;  and  the  same  is  the  case  with  the 
great  loche  (Colitis  fossilis)^  a  native  of  GeiTaany, 
which  seldom  quits  the  mud,  except  on  the  approach 
of  stormy  weather — hence  it  has  sometimes  been 
used  as  a  kind  of  living  barometer;  as  also  with 
the  fossile  silure  f  Silurus  /ossilisj,  a  native  of  the 
Indian  lakes,  from  the  muddy  bottom  of  which  it 
is  sometimes  dug  up  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
great  loche ;  and  hence  the  specific  name  fossilis, 
by  which  both  are  distinguished.  Other  fishes, 
again,    as  the   laimer,    or   sand-eel    (Ammod^/tes 


INTRODUCTION.  61 

tohiamiSy^  and  the  dragon- weever  (Trachinus 
dracc)^  lie,  in  general,  wholly  or  partially  covered 
with  sand ;  the  former  often  at  the  depth  of  a  foot 
or  more,  with  its  slender  body  rolled  up  into  a 
spiral  form.  Under  these  circumstances,  however, 
the  fishes  in  question  are  not  wholly  removed  from 
the  influence  of  the  water  which  is  above  them ; 
and  they  can  therefore  be  regarded  as  inhabitants 
of  the  water  only,  though  completely  immersed  in 
the  mud  and  sand  at  its  bottom. 

But  there  are  also  fishes  which  are  capable  of  alto- 
gether deserting,  for  a  time,  their  natural  element, 
and  becoming  temporary  denizens  of  the  earth  and 
air.  Thus,  eels  are  well  known  frequently  to  crawl 
along  the  grass,  during  the  night,  from  one  piece 
of  water  to  another;  and,  if  we  can  credit  every 
thing  that  is  printed,  we  have  still  more  extraor- 
dinary tales  reported,  such  as  rooting  up  seeds  and 
pease  in  their  tract,  and  nestling  under  hay-ricks 
to  avoid  the  cold* !  And  the  soldier  loricaria 
(Loricaria  callitJdhys)^  a  native  of  Surinam,  is 
described  by  Marcgrave,  as  not  only  making  its 
way  over  land  to  a  deeper  stream,  when  that 
which  it  inhabits  becomes  too  shallow,  but  even 
sometimes  burrowing  under  ground  for  the  same 
purpose  !  We  thus  find  fishes,  at  one  time,  crawling 
over  the  ground  like  snails, — and,  at  another,  bur- 
rowing under  it  Hke  moles ;  but  what  shall  we  say 
to  fishes  climbing  trees  like  the  sloth,  or  even  flying 
through  the  air?     There   are  few   fishes,  indeed, 

*  Abertus  magnus. 


62  INTRODUCTION. 

whicli  display  the  former  propensity;  but  such,  is 
the  case  with  the  red  sparus  f  Spams  sigillatus), 
a  native  of  India,  about  the  size  and  figure  of  a 
perch,  and  it  Avas  accordingly  formerly  known  by 
the  name  of  the  climbing  perch,  or  Perca  scandens. 
Attention  to  this  previously  unknown  fact  was 
drawn,  in  1791,  by  Lieutenant  DalsdorfF  of  Tran- 
quebar,  in  a  Latin  letter  addressed  to  Sir  Joseph 
Banks,  and  published  in  the  third  volume  of  the 
Linnasan  Transactions.  He  caught  the  fish  in  a 
broad  fissure  of  the  bark  of  the  Borassus  Jlahelli- 
formis — a  species  of  palm — at  the  height  of  about 
five  feet  from  the  ground;  and  it  was  still  busy  in 
making  progress  upwards,  when  its  course  was  ar- 
rested by  the  ruthless  hand  of  the  Naturalist.  The 
fact,  that  many  fishes  are  capable  of  rising  from  the 
water,  and  of  maintaining,  for  some  time,  a  kind 
of  flight  through  the  air,  is  more  generally  kno'WTi. 
This  is  most  remarkably  the  case  with  the  fish 
commonly  called,  par  excellence,  the  flying-fish, 
the  Exoceti  of  system  atists,  and  of  which  several 
species  have  now  been  discovered.  Nevertheless, 
as  the  only  surrounding  medium  which  ministers 
to  the  well  being  of  all  other  vertebrated  animals, 
at  least  in  a  state  of  maturity,  is  the  atmosphere, 
so  that  which  supports,  for  an  indefinite  time,  the 
life  of  fishes,  is  the  water*. 

The  solid  parts  of  the  bodies  of  most  fishes  are, 
like  those  of  the  bodies  of  animals  in  general,  some- 

*  See  a  more  particular  accoimt  of  these  organs,  when  wo 
come  to  treat  of  the  "  locomotion"  of  fish^gs. 


INTRODUCTION.  63 

what  heavier  than  water,  their  hones,  for  e^anjple, 
generally  sinking  in  this  fluid  ;  consequently,  had 
Nature  not  provided  them  with  a  sufficient  supply 
of  some  substance  lighter  than  water,  by  which  their 
tendency  to  sink  in  this  fluid,  at  least  at  all  ordinary 
depths  might  be  counteracted,  it  would  have  re- 
quired a  constant  effort  on  their  parts  to  keep 
themselves  at  any  given  level.  This  tendency  is 
accordingly  provided  against,  in  a  great  measure, 
by  the  quantity  of  fat  with  which  fishes  are  in 
general  furnished,  and  which,  being  very  nearly  m 
such  proportion  to  the  soHd  parts  as  to  bring  their 
body,  collectively  taken,  to  about  the  same  specific 
gravity  as  that  of  the  water  which  they  inhabit, 
supersedes  in  them  the  necessity  of  making  any 
efibrts,  except  for  the  purpose  of  changing  their 
situation.  It  is  well  known  of  how  oleaginous  a 
nature  is  the  flesh  of  many  fishes  commonly  used 
at  table — the  salmon  and  eel,  for  example  ;  and  in 
the  internal  parts  of  fishes,  in  general,  the  quan- 
tity of  fat  is  still  more  remarkable.  The  gall  of 
many  is  little  else  than  a  kind  of  oil;  and  the 
enormous  quantity  of  this  fluid  which  may  be 
obtained  from  the  liver  of  the  basking  shark,  the 
fod,  the  ling,  with  several  other  fishes,  is  suf- 
ficiently well  known;  it  is  said,  that  the  liver 
of  a  single  basking  shark  frequently  affords  seven 
or  eight  barrels  of  oil.  Fishes  have  no  true  lungs, 
which,  to  all  the  terrestrial  and  aerial  tribes  of 
animals,  as  always  containing  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  air,  are  one  great  source  of  buoyancy ;  but 


64  INTRODUCTION. 

in  place  of  lungs  in  this  capacity,  many  fishes  are 
provided  witli  an  organ  commonly  kno^vn  as  the 
air  or  swim-bladder,  to  which  they  owe  more,  in 
this  respect,  than  most  other  animals  do  to  their 
lungs.  The  principal  use  of  this  bladder,  however, 
appears  to  be,  not  so  much  that  of  rendering  the 
body  of  fishes  uniformly  buoyant,  but  to  modify 
this  buoyancy  as  occasion  may  require. 

It  is  for  the  same  purpose  of  diminishing  their 
specific  gravity,  that  the  cetaceous  tribes — the  bones 
of  which,  unlike  those  of  most  fishes,  are  in  general 
lighter  than  water — are  furnished  with  a  prodigious 
quantity  of  fat ;  for  it  must  be  remembered  that  they 
require,  not  merely  to  be  kept  at  any  given  level  be- 
low the  water,  but  to  be  raised  again  to  the  surface, 
as  often  as  in  the  pursuit  of  their  prey,  or  from  any 
other  cause,  they  had  dived  below  it.  This  is  a  prin- 
cipal use  of  the  enormous  quantity  of  oil  which  is 
found  in  these  animals,  contained,  in  most  part,  in 
what  is  called  the  blubber,  immediately  under  the 
skin,  and  constituting  the  train-oil  of  commerce.  The 
cetaceous  animals,  also,  have  no  proper  air-bladder  ; 
but  their  lungs,  which  are  generally  continued  in 
an  elongated  form  along  the  spine,  instead  of  being 
confined,  as  in  the  other  mammiferous  animals,  to 
the  plane  of  the  proper  chest,  serve,  in  some  mea- 
sure, as  a  substitute  for  that  organ. 

Fishes  are  of  nearly  the  same  specific  gravity  as  wa* 
ter,  and  consequently  they  have  little  or  no  tei> 
dency,  at  any  given  level,  either  to  rise  to  the  surface, 
or  sink  to  the  bottom,  but  can  move  either  upwards 


INTRODUCTION.  65 

or  downwards  with  equal  facility;  whereas  the 
natural  tendency  of  the  cetaceous  tribes  and  of 
birds  being  always  to  the  top,  and  that  of  the  rest 
of  the  raammiferous  animals  and  of  reptiles  to  the 
bottom,  the  two  former  experience  comparative 
difficulty  in  sinking,  and  the  two  latter,  equal  diffi- 
culty in  rising  in  the  fluid.  Independently,  then, 
of  any  other  causes,  they  cannot,  on  this  account, 
be  said  to  be  so  much  in  their  natural  element, 
when  surrounded  by  this  medium,  as  fishes  are, 
nor  to  be  at  all  upon  a  par  with  them,  in  their 
claim  to  be  considered  inheritors  of  the  waters. 

We  alluded  just  now  to  the  possession,  by  most 
fishes,  of  an  organ  called  the  air  or  swim-bladder, 
sometimes  familiarly  known  by  the  name  of  the 
sound.  Every  body  must  have  noticed,  near  the 
back-bone  of  the  herring,  and  other  fishes,  a  shin- 
ing, pearly-looking  membrane,  almost  enveloped 
by  the  roe  or  milt  of  the  animal.  This  is  the 
organ  in  question ;  and  it  is  of  this  organ,  as  found 
in  the  sturgeon,  the  carp,  the  ling,  the  burbot,  and 
many  more  fishes,  when  dried  and  prepared  by 
certain  processes,  that  the  substance  called  isinglass 
is  manufactured ;  and  the  same  part  of  the  cod, 
when  salted  or  cui'ed,  forms  a  well-known  favourite 
dish  for  the  table.  The  air-bladder  consists  of  a 
membraneous  pouch,  more  or  less  tubular,  situated 
along  the  lower  part  of  the  spinal  column.  It  is 
simple  in  the  majority  of  fishes  which  possess  it, 
fig.  1.  of  the  salmon,  but  in  some,  as  among  the 
Cyprinidce^  it  is  double,  fig.  2.  of  the  chub ;  that  is 

E 


66 


INTRODUCTION. 


to  say,  it  consists  of  an  anterior  and  posterior  portion, 
communicating  by  a  narrow  neck  :  in  others,  as  the 


Scicena  umhra,  &c.,  it  is  arborescent,  or  branches 


in  the  manner  of  a  tree ;  and  it  also  assumes  other 


INTRODUCTION. 


67 


forms,  as  those  represented  in  our  third  wood-cut. 
In  general,  its  cavity  is  without  any  partitions,  as 


already  stated  ;  but  in  some  members  of  the  genera 
Diodon  and  Tetrodon,  tribes  remarkable  for  their 
uncouth  globular  form  and  prickly  surface — as  well 
as  in  the  genus  Silurusy  and  in  the  sword-fishes 
fXiphiasJ,  it  is  sub-divided  in  the  manner  of  the 
lungs  of  reptiles,  so  that  its  interior  has  a  cancel- 
lated, or  honey-comb  appearance.  This  correspond- 
ence of  the  air-bladder  of  fishes  and  the  membra- 
neous lungs  of  reptiles,  is  a  po-vverful  argument  in 
favour  of  the  doctrine  of  those  who  represent  all 


6S  INTRODrCTIOX. 

animals  as  formed  essentially  upon  the  same  model, 
and  regard  the  air-bladder  of  fishes,  and  not  their 
gills,  as  analogous  to  the  lungs  of  the  superior 
tribes  of  animals;  the  gills  of  the  former,  in  the 
mean  time,  being  considered  as  having  no  corres- 
ponding organ  in  the  latter,  in  their  mature  state, 
although  they  are  always  met  with  in  one  stage  of 
their  progress  towards  maturity.  The  air-bladder 
of  fishes  is  either  a  perfectly  blind  pouch,  without 
any  communication  with  the  contiguous  organs,  or 
it  has  an  opening  into  it,  called  the  trachea,  either 
from  the  gullet  or  from  the  stomach.  It  appears 
quite  blind  in  many  species  of  the  genus  Scicena^ 
just  alluded  to,  as  well  as  in  the  perches.  On  the 
contrary,  it  communicates  with  either  the  gullet 
or  the  stomach,  in  the  sturgeons,  salmon,  pike, 
perch,  chub,  &c.  ;  and,  in  the  cod,  this  com- 
munication is  sometimes  effected  by  two  distinct 
passages.  In  most  fresh  water  fishes,  it  is  found 
to  be  filled  with  the  gas  called  nitrogen,  or  azote, 
which  is  comparatively  light,  and  is  one  of  the 
ingredients  of  common  atmospheric  air;  while  in 
those  inhabiting  the  salt  waters,  it  contains  car- 
bonic acid  gas,  which  is  considerably  heavier  than 
the  former,  and  is  one  of  the  gasses  commonly 
evolved  during  the  progress  of  combustion  and  fer- 
mentation, as  well  as  by  the  respiration  of  terrestrial 
animals. 

The  air-bladder  is  not  met  with  in  all  fishes. 
It  appears  to  be  wanting  among  the  cartilaginous 
tribes,    in   the   lampreys   and   myxines  whicli  are 


INTRODUCTION.  09 

found  cmomonly  in  the  mud  at  the  bottom  of  the 
water,  and  in  the  rays ;  and  among  the  osseous 
fishes,  it  is  wanting  generally  in  the  flat  fishes,  as 
the  turhot,  and  the  rest  already  mentioned  as  inha- 
bitants rather  of  the  mud  at  the  bottom  of  the 
water,  than  of  the  water  itself — ^in  the  launce  or 
sand-eel,  already  likewise  alluded  to,  as  inhabiting 
the  sand  rather  than  the  water — as  well  as  in  the 
European  angler  (LopMus  pkcatorius ) ;  which, 
again,  is  one  of  the  fishes  described  as  in  the  habit 
of  burying  itself  in  the  soil,  while  lying  in  wait  for 
its  prey.  It  appears  to  be  wanting  also  in  the 
anchovy,  the  leaping  blenny,  the  gudgeon,  the 
flying  scorpaena,  the  sucking-fishes,  the  mackerel, 
and  many  others.  It  wiU  hence  be  observed,  that 
there  is  no  precise  correspondence  between  the 
habits  of  fishes,  as  accustomed  to  remain  at  rest 
at  the  bottom  of  the  water,  or  to  glide  through 
its  bosom,  and  the  absence  or  presence  in  them  of 
an  air-bladder ;  since,  while,  on  the  one  hand,  not 
a  few  of  them  elsewhere  spoken  of,  as  found  com- 
monly in  the  mud  or  in  the  sand,  are  furnished 
with  this  organ,  many  of  those,  on  the  other  hand, 
above  specified  as  destitute  of  it,  are  still  accustomed 
to  move  freely  through  the  water. 

The  principal  use  of  the  air-bladder  of  fishes, 
appears  to  be  that  of  increasing  or  diminishing  their 
bulk,  without  changing  their  absolute  weight,  and 
thus  of  modifying  their  specific  gravity  as  circum- 
stances may  require;  and  it  is  probably  owing  to 
the  circumstance  of  fresh  water  being  lighter  than 


7C  INTRODUCTION. 

salt  water,  that  a  lighter  gas,  such  as  nitrogen,  is 
requisite  to  such  fishes  as  inhabit  the  former,  while, 
to  those  which  live  in  the  latter,  a  hea-vder  gas,  such 
as  carbonic  acid,  is  adequate  for  the  purpose.   They 
are  thus  enabled  to  rise  or  to  sink  in  the  water 
without  much  muscular   exertion ;  all  that   is  re- 
quired being,  in  the  former  case,   to  distend  the 
organ  in  question, — and,  in  the  latter,  to  contract 
it :  but  in  what  manner  they  effect  this  change  in 
its  volume  is  not  very  well  understood.     The  com- 
mon  impression   is,    that  the   air-bladder,    in  its 
ordinary    state,  is  subjected  to  a  certain  uniform 
pressure   by    the    contraction    of    the    contiguous 
muscles ;  and  that  it  is  by  reUeving  it  from  a  part 
of  this  pressure,    by  relaxing  these   muscles,  and 
thus  allowing  of  a  rarefication  of  the  air  which  it 
contains,  that  fishes  rise  in  the  water;  whereas, 
when   they   desire   to    sink,    they   contract   these 
muscles   to  a  still  greater  degree  than  usual,  by 
which  means  this  air  i?,  in  a  corresponding  degree, 
condensed.    Upon  these  principles,  the  actual  quan- 
tity of  air  contained  in  the  air-bladder  may  be  pre- 
sumed to  be  at  all  times  the  same,  and  this  may 
possibly  be  the  case  in  those  fishes  in  which  the  air- 
bladder  does  not  communicate  with  the  neighbouring 
passages ;  but  in  those  in  which  such  a  communica- 
tion exists,  it  is  obvious  that  any  compression  of 
the  bladder  will  not  merely  condense  the  air,  but 
expel  a  portion  of  it  through  the  mouth  or  over  the 
gills ;  and  there  must  consequently  be  some  means 
by  which  such  air  is  renewed,  independently  of  any 


INTRODUCTION.  ^\ 

supply  of  it  from  the  atmosphere,  since,  otherwise, 
a  fish  which  had  once  sunk  below  the  water  hy 
expelling  a  portion  of  air  from  its  air-bladder,  could 
never  have  risen  again  by  the  help  of  this  organ. 
Further,  the  character  of  the  contained  gas,  at 
least  m  the  salt-water  fishes,  is  such,  as  to  be  in- 
compatible with  the  idea  that  it  is  derived  from  the 
atmosphere,  which,  abounding  as  it  does  in  nitrogen, 
contains  a  very  insufficient  quantity  of  carbonic  acid 
gas ;  nor  can  it  be  derived  from  the  water,  in  either 
the  fresh-water  or  the  salt-water  fishes,  since  water 
is  destitute  alike  of  nitrogen  and  of  carbonic  acid, 
at  least  in  any  thing  like  what  may  be  supposed  to 
be  a  sufficient  proportion  for  this  purpose.  It  is 
manifest,  therefore,  that  at  least  such  fishes  as 
expel  at  intervals  a  portion  of  the  air  from  their 
air-bladders,  must  have  the  power  of  renewing  it 
by  a  process  going  on  within  themselves — in  other 
words,  that  they  form  this  air  from  their  blood,  by 
a  process  called  secretion,  in  the  same  manner  as 
they  form  their  gall,  or  any  other  of  their  natural 
fluids ;  nor  will  the  suddenness  with  which  such  air 
must  be  presumed  to  be  frequently  formed,  occur  as 
an  objection  to  this  doctrine,  to  any  one  who  reflects 
on  the  almost  instantaneous  effect  of  certain  emo- 
tions of  the  mind  exciting  in  man  a  copious  flow 
of  tears,  or  bathing  the  whole  body  in  perspi- 
ration,— efi'ects  which  are  confessedly  the  results 
of  secretion.  This  was  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Monro 
and  Mr.  Hunter,  respecting  the  source  of  the  air 
within  the  air-bladder  of  fishes;  and  the  former 


72  INTRODUCTIOX. 

has  even  presumed,  that  a  certain  red,  fleshy- 
looking  substance,  which  is  often  found  within 
it,  acts  in  the  manner  of  a  gland,  and  secretes 
from  the  blood  the  air  which  it  contains.  It 
seems  fair  to  conclude,  then,  that  at  least  a 
great  number  of  fishes  rise  in  the  water  by  means 
of  their  air-bladder,  not  by  removing  from  this 
organ  a  part  of  its  accustomed  pressure,  and  thus 
rarefying  the  air  which  it  contains,  but  by  deposit- 
ing more  air  within  it ;  and  that  they  sink  in  the 
water,  not  by  condensing  this  air,  as  the  result  of 
the  increased  pressure  to  which  they  subject  the 
air-bladder,  but  by  getting  rid  of  a  portion  of  it : 
and  if  this  be  certainly  the  case  in  so  many  fishes, 
analogy  would  render  it  probable  that  it  is  so  in 
all;  and  that  the  only  difference  between  those 
which  have,  and  those  which  have  not  a  passage 
from  their  air-bladder,  is,  that  in  the  former  the 
pressure  exercised  directly  expels  the  air,  while,  in 
the  latter,  it  promotes  its  absorption.  It  has  been 
contended,  that  the  floating  of  fishes  after  death  is 
a  proof  that  they  rise  in  the  water,  during  life, 
merely  by  relieving  the  air-bladder  from  its  ordinary 
pressure,  and  not  by  any  active  process ;  but  this 
argument  is  very  fallacious,  since  fishes  in  general, 
unlike  the  cetaceous  animals,  which  are  naturally 
lighter  than  water,  do  not  float  till  some  time 
after  death ;  and,  when  they  do  so,  it  is  as  the 
result  of  a  quantity  of  new  gasses  formed  in  their 
body  by  putrefaction,  precisely  as  occurs  with  man 
and  terrestrial  animals  in  general.     Besides,  if  it 


INTRODUCTION.  ^3 

was  owing  to  the  distention  of  their  air-bladder  that 
fishes  floated  after  death,  they  should  not,  as  they 
usually  do,  turn  belly  upwards  under  these  circum- 
stances— the  air-bladder  being  above  their  centre  of 
gravity — but  should  present  themselves  in  their 
ordinary  posture.  This  circumstance  seems  to  be  a 
sufficient  proof,  that  the  gasses  which  occasion  the 
floating  of  fishes  after  death  are  formed  principally 
in  the  organs  contained  in  the  belly,  which  are,  in 
all  animals,  among  the  first  to  putrefy ;  and  some 
fishes,  such  as  the  Diodons  and  Tetrodons^  or  por- 
cupine fishes,  employ  sometimes  the  device  of 
swallowing  air  when  they  wish  to  inflate  their  body, 
and  thus  to  raise  their  bristles  in  self-defence; 
which  air,  passing  into  their  stomach,  renders  the 
belly,  in  spite  of  their  air-bladder,  which  runs 
along  the  spine,  the  lightest  part  of  their  body,  and 
they  always  assume,  accordingly,  the  posture  of  a 
dead  fish  as  it  floats  upon  the  water. 

But  by  whatever  immediate  means  the  air-bladder 
of  fishes  is  either  expanded  or  contracted,  there  can- 
not be  any  reasonable  doubt  that  it  is  by  means  of 
changes  in  the  volume  of  this  organ,  and,  conse- 
quently, of  the  whole  body  of  the  animal,  that  such 
fishes  as  are  possessed  of  it  are  enabled  to  rise  and 
sink  in  the  water  with  little  or  no  muscular  effort 
In  proof  of  this  it  is  sufficient  to  observe,  that  in 
these  fishes  the  power  of  rising  in  the  water  is  quite 
lost  if  the  air-bladder  be  perforated,  or  otherwise 
incapacitated  for  retaining  air;  and  that  they  are 
equally  incapable  of  sinking  in  this  fluid   if  the 


74  INTRODUCTION. 

volume  of  contained  air  is  considerably  expanded. 
It  was  established  by  experiment,  many  years  ago, 
by  the  celebrated  naturalist  Ray,  that,  after  pricking 
the  air-bladder,  fishes  were  no  longer  able  to  rise  in 
the  water,  but  remained  constantly  at  the  bottom, 
like  so  many  of  the  other  tribes  which  are  naturally 
destitute  of  this  organ;  and  fishermen  are  at  pre- 
sent in  the  habit  of  availing  themselves  of  this 
knowledge,  by  adroitly  pricking  the  air-bladders  of 
the  cod,  and  other  fishes,  as  soon  as  they  are 
caught,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  them  at  the 
bottom  of  their  well-boats,  and  thus  of  preserving 
them  fresh  for  the  market.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is 
equally  well  known,  that  if  fishes  have  remained  long 
near  the  surface  of  the  water,  exposed  to  a  scorching 
sun,  which  produces  a  great  rarefication  of  the  air 
contained  in  their  air-bladder,  they  are  no  longer 
capable  of  sinking  in  the  water,  but  are  obliged  to 
remain  at  the  top,  till  the  cool  of  the  evening  has 
again  condensed  this  air,  and  reduced  the  bladder 
to  its  usual  volume,  rendering  buoyant  some  other 
part,  at  the  expense  of  those  by  which  their  vital 
functions  are  maintained. 

With  respect  to  those  fishes  which  are  destitute 
of  an  air-bladder,  and  which,  nevertheless,  rise 
freely  in  the  water,  they  can  eff"ect  this  only  by  an 
effort,  although  a  very  slight  effort  may  be  con- 
ceived to  be  sufficient  for  the  purpose.  This  is 
performed,  in  the  ray  tribe,  by  means  of  their  enor- 
mous pectoral  fins,  the  motions  of  which  act  up- 
wards and  downwards,   upon   precisely  the   same 


INTRODUCTION.  75 

principles  as  a  bird  rises  in  the  air ;  and  in  most 
other  fishes,  under  these  circumstances,  by  means 
of  either  these  fins  or  the  tail.  It  is  true,  the  tail 
of  fishes,  in  general,  being  placed  upright,  and  not 
flat,  as  it  is  in  the  cetaceous  tribes,  and  moving 
from  side  to  side,  and  not  upwards  and  downwards, 
is  calculated,  not  so  much  to  raise  them  in  the 
water — as  that  of  the  cetaceous  tribes  does — as  to 
propel  them  forwards  in  a  horizontal  line ;  but  it 
must  be  remembered,  that  some  of  the  fishes  which 
are  destitute  of  an  air-bladder,  for  example,  most 
of  the  flat  fishes,  swim,  not  on  their  bellies,  but 
on  their  sides,  so  that  their  tail,  in  fact,  lies  flat 
upon  the  water,  its  motions  are  perpendicular,  and 
it  is,  consequently,  as  well  adapted  for  raising 
them  in  this  fluid,  as  that  of  the  cetacea.  The 
circumstance  of  these  tribes  swimming  on  their 
sides,  is  a  corroboration  of  the  opinion,  that  one 
use  of  the  air-bladder  is  to  keep  the  back  of  those 
fishes,  which  possess  it,  uppermost.  It  does  by 
no  means  follow,  however,  that  fishes,  destitute 
of  an  air-bladder,  may  not  have  other  equally 
effectual  means  of  keeping  the  back  uppermost 
in  their  motions  through  the  water.  In  the 
eel-shaped  lampreys  and  myxines,  the  imperfect 
cartilaginous  spinal  column  is  probably  as  light, 
or  lighter,  than  the  aggregate  of  the  other  parts; 
in  the  rays,  the  same  motions  which  raise  them 
in  the  w^ater,  necessarily  keep  the  back  upwards; 
and  in  the  other  fishes,  above  enumerated,  as 
wanting   an   air-bladder,    it    is    easy   to    conceive 


76  INTRODUCTION. 

that  the  motions  of  their  spine,  or  of  their  several 
fins,  may  be  abundantly  instrumental  to  the  same 
end.  It  is  a  very  vicious  line  of  reasoning  which 
leads  us  to  the  question,  that  any  alleged  object  is 
effected,  in  certain  animals,  by  any  given  organ, 
because  the  same  object  is,  in  other  animals,  ef- 
fected without  it. 

The  same  organ,  which  to  man  is  the  instrument 
of  touch,  is,  to  the  quadruped  that  of  support — 
to  the  bird  that  of  flight — to  the  fish  that  of 
swimming ;  whereas  touch,  which  is  in  man  seated 
in  the  hand,  is,  in  other  mammiferous  animals, 
seated  sometimes  in  the  root  of  the  whiskers,  some- 
times in  the  snout,  sometimes  in  the  tip  of  the 
wings,  sometimes  in  the  tail ;  while,  in  the  duck, 
its  seat  is  the  bilL 

It  is  probable  that  all  fishes,  with  very  few 
exceptions,  rise  occasionally  to  the  surface  of  the 
water ;  but  to  what  depth  they  are  capable  of  de- 
scending with  impunity,  remains  undecided.  It  is 
universally  known,  that  the  atmosphere  exercises  a 
pressure  on  every  thing  exposed  to  it,  which  goes 
on,  progressively  increasing  from  above,  doAvnwards, 
so  that  it  is  the  greatest  at  the  surface  of  the  earth ; 
and  that  the  water  exercises  a  similar  pressure, 
which,  in  like  manner,  becomes  progressively 
greater  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of  the  mass, 
so  that  it  is  the  greatest  in  immediate  contact 
with  the  base  of  the  reservoir  in  which  it  is  con- 
tained. 

But  although  near  its  surface,  water  exercises 


INTRODUCTIOX.  77 

very  little  more  pressure  on  things  immersed  in  it 
than  air  does,  we  must  keep  in  mind,  that  as  it 
becomes  deeper  this  pressure  becomes,  in  a  cor- 
responding degree,  increased,  till,  at  the  depth  of 
thirty-four  feet — the  height  of  a  column  of  water 
is  equal  in  weight  to  that  of  a  corresponding 
column  of  the  whole  atmosphere — it  presses  upon 
bodies  immersed  in  it  with  the  weight  of  two 
atmospheres,  and  so  on  progressively  for  still 
greater  depths  ;  and  it  has  accordingly  been  found 
by  experiment,  that  at  very  great  depths,  the 
pressure  is  such  as  to  drive  in  the  most  firmly 
fixed  corks  of  bottles,  and  to  flatten  the  most 
solid  pewter  vessels,  which  have  been  exposed 
to  it. 

Now,  it  is  reasonable  to  beheve,  that  fishes  would 
be  materially  injured  by  being  subjected  to  any- 
thing like  such  pressure  as  is  competent  to  produce 
these  efi'ects.  Among  the  cetaceous  tribes,  the  great 
northern  whale,  on  being  harpooned  by  the  fishermen, 
sometimes  descends,  by  strong  muscular  efforts, 
to  such  immense  depths,  that  its  body  must  have 
been  exposed  to  a  pressure  equal  to  that  of  many 
atmospheres;  but  it  is  not  with  impunity  that  it 
does  this.  On  the  contrary,  on  rising  again  to  the 
surface,  as  it  is  sooner  or  later  obliged  to  do  to  take 
breath,  it  is  found  frequently  to  spout  blood  from 
almost  every  outlet  of  the  body,  as  the  result  of  the 
inordinate  pressure  to  which  it  has  been  subjected, 
or  rather,  perhaps,  as  the  result  of  a  return  to  the 
ordinary  pressure,  after  having  been  exposed  to  a 


78  INTRODUCTION. 

pressure  so  enormous.  Those  who  descend  in 
diving-bells,  also,  to  great  depths — ^since,  of  course, 
the  pressure  made  upon  their  bodies,  in  these  cir- 
cumstances, by  the  air  which  surrounds  them,  is 
always  equal  to  that  made  upon  this  air  by  the 
water  which  is  in  contact  with  it — are  often  found 
to  spit  blood,  and  to  manifest  many  other  marks  of 
disturbance  of  their  functions,  upon  rising  again  to 
the  surface  of  the  water. 

It  seems,  then,  fair  to  conclude,  that  it  is  only 
to  a  certain  depth  below  the  surface  of  the  water 
that  fishes  can  descend  with  impunity ;  and  that, 
universally  diffused  as  they  may  be  in  pools  and 
most  rivers,  it  is  only  within  a  certain  determinate 
range  of  the  ocean  that  they  are  capable  of  existing. 
This  circumstance  is  not  sufficiently  often  reflected 
upon,  when  we  unhesitatingly  represent  fishes  as 
living  upon  the  water-plants  which  grow  at  the 
bottom  of  the  deep,  and  describe  every  thing  that 
is  thrown  into  the  water  as  becoming  indiscrimi- 
nately their  prey.  In  all  likelihood,  the  supposed 
water-plants,  growing  in  many  parts  of  the  ocean, 
never  come  within  the  reach  of  fishes,  at  any  rate, 
till  they  have  become  separated  from  their  parent 
stalks;  and  the  substances  thrown  overboard,  in 
many  cases,  soon  pass  beyond  it,  unless  they  are 
adroit  enough  to  seize  it  by  the  way.  There  may 
be,  undoubtedly, 

" a  thousand  fearful  wTecks — 


A  thousand  men  that  fishes  gnaw  upon, 
All  scattered  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea," 


INTRODUCTION.  7^ 

but  it  is,  perhaps,  requisite  for  this  purpose,  that 
the  sea  be  not  too  deep  for  them ;  and  the  sugges- 
tion, accordingly,  of  Mr.  Pennant  and  others,  that 
some  fishes,  which  are  destined  at  certain  seasons 
to  migrate,  are,  at  other  times,  buried  in  the  vast 
profundity  of  the  seas,  is  not  a  very  probable  one  ; 
at  least,  we  know,  that  the  greater  number  of 
fishes  congregate  principally  in  shallow  waters,  and 
about  coasts ;  and  that,  when  farther  from  the 
shore,  it  is  chiefly  over  sand-banks,  such  as  those 
of  Newfoundland  and  the  Dogger-bank,  that  they 
are  met  with.  Is  it  conceivable  that  the  herring, 
for  example,  should  exist  unscathed,  as  has  been 
supposed,  under  a  pressure  of  683  fathoms  of  water, 
which  has  been  proved  to  be  the  depth  of  some 
parts  of  the  sea  between  Iceland  and  the  north  of 
Norway ;  or  under  that  of  more  than  780  fathoms, 
to  which  depth  the  water,  a  little  further  north,  has 
been  sounded,  without  finding  a  bottom  ?  Whe- 
ther the  animal  could  ever  reach  these  depths,  by 
the  most  energetic  efforts,  may  be  very  reasonably 
questioned ;  but  that  it  could  long  hold  its  station 
there,  and  that  in  full  possession  of  all  its  functions, 
appears  to  be  most  improbable.  We  shall  now 
proceed  to  the  manner  and  the  organs  by  which 
fishes  move  through  their  native  element,  or 


80  INTRODUCTION. 


THE  LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  we  detailed  the  principal 
means  by  which  fishes,  on  the  one  hand,  preserve 
their  level  in  the  water  which  they  inhabit,  and,  on 
the  other  rise,  and,  within  certain  limits  sink  in 
this  fluid,  according  to  circumstances.  These  pro- 
cesses are,  or  may  be  all,  in  a  great  measure 
passive ;  but  those  by  which  these  animals  effect 
their  various  locomotions,  otherwise  than  perpendi- 
cularly upwards  or  downwards,  by  which  they 
creep  along,  or  into  the  mud  or  sand  at  the  bottom 
of  the  water,  or,  even  deserting  their  natural  ha- 
bitat, crawl  along  the  grass,  or  climb  trees,  as  well 
as  those  by  which  they  perform  their  various  evo- 
lutions in  the  water,  leap  occasionally  from  its 
surface,  and  even  skim  for  some  space  through  the 
air,  are  strictly  active,  and  fall  now  to  be  considered. 
It  is  not,  indeed,  improbable,  that  some  fishes, 
like  the  duck-weed  and  star-grass  among  plants, 
and  the  sea-blubber,  and  many  other  invertebrate 
tribes,  among  animals,  may  be  moved  in  the  water 
principally  ]>y  the  currents  and  tides,  or  by  the 
winds ;  but  the  number  of  those  in  which  loco- 
motion is  otherwise  than  active,  is  certainly  very 
small. 

The  chief  organs  of  locomotion  in  fishes  are  the 


INTRODUCTION.  81 

spine  and  the  fins,  including,  under  the  latter 
term,  the  tail ;  but,  to  understand  clearly  the  func- 
tions and  motions  of  these  parts,  it  will  be  necessary, 
first,  shortly  to  notice  the  mechanism  and  structure 
of  the  skeleton  and  muscles.  The  spine,  or  verte- 
bral column,  to  the  extremity  of  which  the  tail,  or 
caudal  fin,  is  attached,  is  by  far  the  most  important 
organ  in  the  locomotion  of  fishes.  The  other  fins, 
analogous  to  the  extremities  of  the  higher  animals, 
being  used,  and  only  much  developed  under  parti- 
cular circumstances,  never  possess  the  firm  and 
sturdy,  or  active  structure,  which  are  requisite, 
and  enables  birds  and  mammalia  firmly  to  support 
themselves  in  another  medium.  Those  limbs,  or 
fins,  then,  in  fishes,  are  used  more  for  the  purpose 
of  direction  than  of  progression ;  and  even  in  the 
prodigious  manner  in  which  we  shall  see  that  some 
of  them  are  developed,  we  do  not  find  that  there  is 
a  corresponding  power  imparted.  The  spinal  co- 
lumn, then,  is  expanded  upwards  and  downwards ; 
and  the  muscles  of  the  trunk,  which  almost  all 
assist  in  its  movements,  are  placed  in  numerous 
transverse  strata  along  the  sides,  with  strong  ten- 
dinous fascia  between,  and  the  whole  are  disposed  in 
longitudinal  layers,  directed  alternately  in  dijfferent 
directions. 

The  spine,  in  general,  consists  of  numerous 
small  irregularly  shaped  bones  or  vertebras,  of  a 
rounded  form,  from  which  proceed  several  projec- 
tions or  processes ;  and  they  are  familiarly  known 
to  present  the  appearance  of  a  shallow  cup,  with 

p 


82  INTRODUCTION 

one  or  more  handles.  Those  placed  nearest  the 
head,  are  called  abdominal — for  fishes  have  no  neck 
or  chest,  properly  so  called.  They  have  the  sharp 
process  pointing  obliquely  upwards  from  the  body 
of  the  vertebra,  and,  in  general,  two  projecting 
outwards  from  its  sides. 

Connected  with  the  upper  spinous  process,  of 
more  or  fewer  of  the  abdominal  vertebree,  and  on 
the  same  line  with  it,  is  a  short  bone,  called  the 
interspinous  bone ;  and  connected,  again,  with  this 
last,  is  another  longer  bone,  still  in  the  same  line, 
and  it  is  this  which  supports  the  dorsal  fin.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  two  transverse  processes  have 
each  connected  with  them  a  long  curved  bone, 
encircling  a  great  part  of  the  bulk  of  the  body  like 
a  half  hoop,  and  commonly  mistaken  for  the  ribs 
of  the  animal ;  but,  if  they  are  to  be  so  called,  they 
should  at  least  be  distinguished  by  the  name  of 
abdominal  ribs;  for  the  true,  or  thoracic  ribs,  or 
those  corresponding  to  the  ribs  of  man  and  the 
higher  classes  of  animals,  are  placed  very  far  for- 
wards, and  almost  under  the  lower  jaw  of  fishes, 
and  have  no  direct  connexion  w^th  the  spine. 
These  reputed  ribs  are  wanting  in  most  of  the  rays, 
and  in  the  cartilaginous  fishes  in  general,  as  well  as 
in  the  Diodons,  Tetrodons^  and  several  of  the  osseous 
fishes ;  but  they  are  a  well-kno-vvn  source  of  annoy- 
ance to  those  eating  the  herring,  and  numerous 
other  fishes  commonly  brought  to  table.  The  rest 
of  the  vertebras  of  the  spine,  or  those  situated 
nearest  the  tail,  are  called,  from  this  circumstance, 


INTRODUCTION.  83 

caudal;  and  have  each  the  same  kind  of  upper 
spinous  process,  often  with  its  appendages,  the 
interspinous  bone,  and  the  ray,  of  the  fin  still 
called  dorsal,  as  the  abdominal  vertebrae.  Instead, 
however,  of  the  two  transverse  processes,  and  their 
appendages  the  abdominal  ribs,  which  characterize 
the  abdominal  vertebras,  the  caudal  vertebras  have 
a  second  spinous  process,  with  two  roots,  pointing 
obliquely  downwards  from  the  body  of  the  vertebrae ; 
and,  connected  with  this  lower  spinous  process, 
exactly  in  the  same  manner  as  the  corresponding 
parts  are  with  the  upper  one,  a  second  interspinous 
bone,  and  a  ray  of  the  anal  jin^  lying  near  the  tail 
of  the  animal,  and  on  the  opposite  surface  of  the 
body  from  the  dorsal.  The  caudal  Jln^  lastly,  or 
what  is  commonly  called  the  tail  of  fishes,  is  an 
appendage,  like  a  portion  of  the  dorsal,  and  the 
whole  of  the  anal  fin,  to  the  caudal  vertebrae ;  to 
the  upper  and  lower  spinous  processes  of  which  it 
is  attached,  almost  directly  in  the  axis  of  the 
spine,  forming,  in  appearance,  a  kind  of  fan,  moved 
by  powerful  flat  muscles.  It  will  hence  be  obvious, 
that  the  dorsal  fin,  the  anal  fin,  and  the  caudal  fin, 
are,  in  fact,  only  appendages  to  the  spinal  column 
of  fishes;  the  two  former  being,  in  reality,  de- 
velopements  of  the  spinous  processes.  These  are 
used  chiefly  directing ;  and,  from  their  position, 
except  in  giving  greater  power  to  the  rapid  motion 
of  the  body  from  side  to  side,  are  not  directly 
employed  in  progression  or  turning. 

Where  the  bodies  of  the  individual  vertebrae  of 


84  INTRODUCTION. 

fishes  are  applied  to  each  other,  there  is  a  deep 
conical  cavity,  commonly  with  a  small  hole  in  the 
centre ;  and  this  hole  is,  in  many  of  the  cartila- 
ginous fishes,  so  large,  that  the  bodies  of  their 
vertebrae  represent  almost  one  continuous  tube. 
These  cavities  are  filled,  in  the  living  animal,  with 
a  soft  jelly-like  matter,  which  extends,  also,  for 
some  little  space,  beyond  their  rims,  being  kept 
in  its  place  by  a  tough  elastic  membrane.  The 
fluid  amounts,  in  some  of  the  larger  fishes,  to  some 
pints,  between  every  two  vertebrae ;  and  such  is  the 
pressure  exercised  upon  it  by  the  membrane  by 
which  it  is  immediately  invested,  that,  if  this  be 
suddenly  punctured  in  the  skin,  as  noticed  by  Sir 
Everard  Home,  the  liquid  is  projected  with  a  force 
sufficient  to  carry  it  four  or  five  feet  high.  Nothing 
could  possibly  have  been  better  adapted  than  this 
part  of  the  structure  of  the  spine  of  fishes,  to 
ensure  free  motion,  and  to  protect  the  surfaces  of 
the  bone  from  injury  when  so  continually  plied. 
The  bodies  of  each  vertebrae,  in  fact,  move,  as  it 
were,  laterally  on  each  other,  by  means  of  so  many 
interposed  elastic  balls.  This  motion  is  almost 
entirely  from  side  to  side ;  from  the  form  of  each 
bone,  and  the  presence  of  the  upper  and  under 
spinous  processes,  it  must  be  obvious,  that  motion 
in  any  other  direction  would  be  superfluous,  while, 
if  it  had  been  permitted,  more  important  uses  must 
have  been  sacrificed. 

In  the  motions  of  all  fishes^  the  spinal  column 
is  an  essential  assistant,  and  may  be  said  to  be  the 


INTRODUCTION.  85 

acting  power  which  regulates  the  motions  of  the 
fins,  which  are  only  accessaries.  In  all  the  long 
finake-formed  species  it  acts  an  important  part  ; 
and  although,  in  the  eels  and  lampreys,  the  power 
of  the  posterior  extremity  in  the  water  is  increased 
hy  heing  bordered  by  a  narrow  fin,  yet  the  motions 
of  these  fish,  when  they  hare  to  travel  over  portions 
of  land,  or  any  dense  weeds,  which  is  very  fre- 
quently the  case,  are  conducted  entirely  by  the 
spine,  the  finny  border  being  there  quite  unneces- 
sary. Our  first  Plate,  illustrating  a  curiously 
marked  species,  will  illustrate  this ; — it  is 


86 


THE  BANDED  OPHISURUS. 

Ophisurus  altemans,  QuoY  and  Gaimard, 
PLATE  I. 

Two  specimens,  only,  of  this  curiously  marked  fish, 
seem  to  have  been  procured  during  the  voyage  of 
Freycinet,  of  no  great  size,  hut  remarkably  conspi- 
cuous, from  the  regular  and  decided  banding  and 
spotting  with  which  the  body  is  marked.  The 
ground-colour  is  of  a  delicate  bluish-giey ;  the  bands, 
amounting  from  thirty  to  thirty-two,  of  a  deep  rich 
brown,  and  having  from  one  to  two  round  spots 
occasionally  placed  in  the  intervals ;  and  the  Na- 
turalists who  describe  it,  are  of  opinion  that  these 
spots  and  bands  become  more  numerous  with  the 
age  of  the  fish.  The  motion  of  this  fish  is  described 
to  be  very  slow,  and,  looking  at  its  form,  we  can 
easily  understand  that  will  be  very  smooth  and 
gliding.  The  banded  Ophisurtts  was  discovered  on 
the  coast  of  the  island  of  Guam. 

There  are  a  few  other  fishes  also,  whose  ap- 
pearance has  gained  for  them  such  titles  as  Ophi- 
surits  and  Ichthyophis^  where  a  bounding  fin  is 
totally  wanting  to  the  body,  and  where  the  motions 


a 
o 

■•M 

o 


THE  BANDED  OPHISURUS.  87 

are  entirely  conducted  by  the  spine.  The  form  of 
these  fish  is  very  similar  to  that  of  a  snake,  as  their 
names  imply ;  and  even  the  pectoral  fins  are  ex- 
tremely small  in  proportion,  compared  with  those 
of  fishes  having  the  same  lengthened  form.  These 
and  the  true  eels  can  move  very  rapidly  through  the 
water,  hut  when  undisturbed  upon  the  bottom, 
their  motions  have  more  the  aspect  of  crawling 
than  of  swimming. 

We  shall  now  notice,  with  more  detail,  the  cases 
of  the  various  fins,  as  they  are  connected  with  the 
spinal  column,  and  as  instrumental  to  the  loco- 
motion of  fishes.  And  we  shall  first  describe  the 
tail,  or  caudal  jin,  as  by  far  the  most  important 
organ  in  active  progression;  for,  in  rapid  move- 
ments through  the  water,  it  must  be  at  once  per- 
ceived that  the  fish  could  not  possibly  move  any  of 
its  fins  so  as  to  act  as  propelling  powers,  for  if, 
at  any  period,  they  projected  at  angles  from  the 
sides  of  the  animal,  they  would  materially  ob- 
struct its  motion.  The  tail,  in  the  greater  number 
of  osseous  fishes,  consists  of  a  series  of  jointed  rays 
fixed  to  flat  bones,  which  are,  again,  articulated  to 
the  last  joint  of  the  vertebral  column.  These  rays 
are  connected  by  a  web,  and  ordinarily  exhibit  a 
flat  fan  or  paddle;  and  it  is  the  elongation  or 
shortening  of  these  rays,  with  the  form  of  the  in- 
tervening web,  which  occasions  the  almost  endless 
variation  which  we  see  in  the  shape  of  this  organ. 
The  structure  which  is  most  conducive  to  a  swift 
motion,  as  well  as  to  the  power  of  keeping  up  a 


88  THE  BANDED  OPHISURUS. 

rapid  progression  for  a  length  of  time,  is  a  Innated, 
or  crescent  form,  having  the  breadth  and  depth  of 
the  curvature  in  certain  relative  proportions :  that 
which  we  see  in  the  common  trout  and  the  salmon ; 
that  of  the  pilot-fishes  is  also  near  this  proportion. 
These  fishes  have  the  power  of  very  rapid  and  long 
sustained  motion  in  the  water,  and  immense  power, 
as  we  shall  afterwards  see,  of  surmounting  obstacles 
in  their  courses.  The  migrations  of  the  salmon, 
and  its  ascending  rivers  filled  with  rapids  and  water- 
falls is  famiharly  known ;  while  the  power  of 
swift  and  long-sustained  motion  will  be  exemplified 
in  the  genus  Namrates,  or  pilot-fishes.  In  both  of 
which,  we  see  this  powerful  form  of  tail  combined 
with  the  tapering,  yet  solid,  construction  of  the 
body,  and  which  altogether  combines  those  pro- 
perties in  their  highest  developement.  To  illustrate 
this,  we  have  added  a  figure  of  the 


^ 


2     -d 


o 


89 


INDIAN  PILOT-FISH. 

Naucrates  Indicus^  Lesson. 

PLATE  IL 

Pilote   Indian,    Naucratus   Indicus,  Less. — Voyage   par  Du- 
perrey,  i.  page  157,  pi.  xiv. 

This  species  of  Naucrates  was  discovered,  during 
the  voyage  above  quoted,  on  the  coasts  of  New 
Ireland.  It  is  of  an  elegant  and  graduated  form, 
having  the  tail,  however,  rather  more  forked  and 
swallow-like  than  this  member  in  the  Salmonidw^ 
where  we  consider  the  form  nearly  at  perfection 
for  swift  and  long-continued  motion.  The  colours 
are  not  bright,  but  are  chastely  shaded;  and  the 
markings  on  the  tail  are  bold  and  conspicuous. 

When  the  tail  begins  to  diverge,  from  that  now 
illustrated,  either  by  the  rays  in  the  centre  being 
elongated,  as  in  the  Eleotris  lanceolatus,  fig.  1,  launce- 
tailed  goby,  or  in  Lonchurus  ancylodon  of  Schneider, 
fig.  2,  or  by  an  excess  or  prolongation  of  the  lateral 
rays,  as  in  the  forms,  are  immediately  diminished. 
We  pass  through  every  gradation  of  form  between 
these  two  extremes;  and  when  we  examine  those 
fishes  where  a  great  power  of  locomotion  does  not 


90 


INDIAN  PILOT-FISH. 


become  so  important  to  their  economy,  we  find 
most  extraordinary  forms  occurring.  As  an  organ 
of  defence,  and  furnished  with  strong  armour,  it  is 


often  a  most  formidable  weapon,  as  we  shall  notice 
in  its  proper  place ;  and  in  fishes  whose  defence  is 
not  so  requisite,  we  see  it  triftircated,  as  in  some 
of  the  Cyprinida3y  the  well-known  gold-fish,  for 
example.  In  the  singularly  formed  sun-fishes, 
shown  in 


\ 


x"" 


4 
pq 


91 


THE  SHORT  SUN-FISH. 
Orthagoriscus  Tnola,  Schneider. 

PLATE  in. 

The  rays  of  the  fin  stretch  round  the  whole  pos- 
terior part  of  the  fish,  where  it  acts  the  part  of  a 
tail.  This  fish,  and  another  species,  has  heen  oc- 
casionally taken  on  our  coasts;  and,  Mr.  Yarrell 
remarks,  have  gained  their  name  both  from  the 
shape  and  the  brightness  of  the  skin.  Notwith- 
standing their  occurrence,  however,  we  know  little 
of  their  manners,  or  how  the  tail  influences  their 
motions.  It  is  known  and  recorded  to  lie,  and 
perhaps  to  sleep,  with  the  head  out  of  the  water,, 
and  is  supposed  to  keep  near  the  bottom,  and  to 
feed  on  sea-weeds;  and  when  taken,  Mr.  Crouch, 
says,  it  makes  powerftd  but  awkward  attempts  to 
escape*. 

In  the  genus  Trachypterus  (Cuv.  and  Valenci- 
ennes), the  member  is  most  remarkable,  as  indeed 
cire  the  whole  fins,  both  in  their  form  and  struc- 
ture ;  but  the  form  will  be  best  understood  by  our 
figure  of 

*  Yarrell,  ii.  p.  352. 


92 


SPINOLA'S  TRACHIPTERUS. 

Trackypierus  Spinolce,  Cuv.  and  Val. 
PLATE  IV. 

A  small  species  of  extreme  rarity,  found  in  the 
European  seas;  M.  Risso  procured  it  near  Nice. 
Tlie  remarkable  position  and  form  of  the  fins,  on 
the  upper  part  of  the  head,  seems  rather  to  belong 
to  the  dorsal  than  to  the  caudal  fin. 

In  some  other  fishes,  again,  one  of  the  lobes  of 
the  tail  is  prolonged  into  a  slender  filament  equaling 
the  whole  length  of  the  fish,  and  of  which  it  is 
difficult  to  conceive  the  use.  This  may  be  observed 
in  the  Loricoria  cirrhosa,  Schneid.    In  another  fish, 


Sty'eporus  chordatus,  Schneid.,  remarkable  for  its 
whole  form ;  the  extremity  extends  nearly  tyn.ce  the 


V 


X 

i= 

« 

» 

H 

14 

H 

UJ 

M 

^ 

QJ 

PL- 

X 

D 

'< 

y 

i-I 

rTi 

o 

a 

i-j 

Ph 

:« 

f:^    -^:^ 


»ii.>OLAS  TRACHIPTERUS.  03 

length  of  the  the  fish.  Among  the  cartilaginous 
fishes,  it  is  often  more  an  organ  of  defence  than  of 
locomotion.  The  sharks  use  it  as  a  powerful  rud- 
der ;  but  in  the  various  genera  of  rays,  where  it  is 
always  nearly  the  length  of  the  fish,  it  is  often 
strongly  armed,  in  addition  to  being  fiimished  with 
small  adipose  fins,  and  in  some  it  is  prolonged  to 
an  enormous  length,  as  in  the  Raga  Jlagellum  of 
Schneid.  The  form  is  generally  not  very  elegant, 
neither  are  the  colours  brilliant;  but  our  annexed 
Plate,  while  it  exhibits  the  general  form  of  the  tail 
in  this  race,  will  also  exhibit  an  exception  to  the 
generally  dull  colouring  which  prevails  among 
tnem. 


94 


HALGAN'S  SFINE-TAILED  RAY. 

Trygon  Halgani,  Lesson. 

PLATE  V. 

I'rygon  lymna. — Riippell,  pi.  xiii.  fig.  1. 

This  species  of  ray,  so  very  distinct  from  most  of 
its  congeners  by  the  bright  spotting  which  adorn  its 
upper  surface,  seems  to  have  been  known  and  de- 
scribed by  several  travellers,  or  there  may  be  one  or 
two  species  which  are  closely  alhed  by  their  form  and 
markings ;  for  the  figure  of  Riippell  represents  two 
spines  on  the  tail,  whereas  Lesson's  fish  has  only  one 
of  these  organs  of  defence.  It  is  a  small  species ;  the 
general  size  of  the  species  being  only  about  six  inches 
in  length,  to  which  may  be  added  about  eight  inches 
for  that  of  the  tail ;  the  spine  is  placed  about  the 
middle  of  the  tail,  is  flattened  at  the  base,  and  at  the 
point  is  finely  barbed,  which  would  cause  it  to  inflict 
a  dangerous  wound.  The  upper  part  of  the  fish,  or 
back,  is  thickly  marked  "vvith  azure  spots,  as  we 
have  endeavoured  to  represent,  and  which  beauti- 
fully relieves  the  pale  uniform  tint  which  otherwise 
covers  it.  Lesson  and  the  expedition  met  with 
Halgans  ray  very  abundant  in  the  Bay  of  Ofiack, 


--it 


m   ■■''<■ 


i^ 


;  < 

_5 

H 

^ 

1 

!J 

b] 

' — 

2 

5 

o 

•^ 

:^ 

T. 

'-^ 

X 

7-. 

S; 

i3 
C 

(W^'li 


halgan's  spine-tailed  ray.  95 

111  the  isle  of  Waigou,  and  also  in  New  Ireland. 
They  furnished  food  for  a  great  portion  of  the  ex- 
pedition during  their  stay  at  these  islands. 

Almost  every  one  is  aware  that  a  boat  may  be, 
with  certainty,  urged  forwards  by  what  is  called 
sculling ;  that  is  to  say,  by  means  of  one  oar  passed 
over  its  stem,  and  continually  mov  in  the  water 
from  side  to  side.  Now  it  is  precisely  upon  this 
principle  that  the  tail  of  fishes,  moving  from  side 
to  side,  operates  in  propelling  them  forward.  It  is 
evident  that  the  oar,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  tail, 
on  the  other,  in  this  alternate  lateral  motion,  is 
continually  displacing  a  quantity  of  water  great  in 
proportion  to  the  length  of  the  instrument  em- 
ployed, and  consequently  to  the  sweep  which  it 
makes  in  its  oscillations ;  and  it  is  by  the  resistance 
which  the  water  makes  to  this  displacement  by  the 
oar  or  tail,  in  coming  from  its  extreme  sweep  to 
the  axis  or  mesial  plane  of  the  boat  or  fish,  that 
either  is  urged  onwards. 

It  will  easily  be  understood  why  Nature  has  been 
so  soUcitous  to  remove  from  the  portion  of  the  spinal 
column,  by  which  the  tail  of  fishes  is  moved,  every 
possible  cause  of  obstruction  to  its  free  lateral 
motion — why  it  is  not  burthened  by  the  same  kind 
of  ribs  which  are  connected  with  the  anterior  por- 
tion of  the  spine — why  all  the  viscera  are  placed  so 
far  forward — and  why,  lastly,  there  is  either  no 
pelvis  at  all,  or,  at  any  rate,  only  a  rudimentary 
one,  and,  in  general,  unconnected  with  this  part  of 
the  body.     The  movements  of  the  tail  are  only,  or 


96  LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES. 

chiefly  lateral  in  fishes;  and,  of  course,  in  those 
which  swim,  as  the  majority  of  them  do,  on  their 
belly,  it  moves  in  the  water  from  side  to  side; 
whereas  in  those  which,  like  the  osseous  flat  fishes, 
swim  on  their  sides,  it  moves  upwards  and  down- 
wards ;  but  its  eficcts  are,  of  course,  precisely  the 
same  in  urging  the  animal  forwards,  except  that,  in 
the  latter  case,  the  animal  advances  in  the  diagonal, 
intermediate,  not  between  a  force  urging  it  to  the 
right  and  another  urging  it  to  the  left,  but  between 
a  force  urging  it  downwards  and  another  urging  it 
upwards.  On  the  other  hand,  in  the  cetaceous 
tribes  the  movements  of  the  tail  are  only  or  chiefly 
perpendicular ;  so  that,  in  them,  swimming  as  they 
do  on  their  belhes,  the  tail  moves  upwards  and 
downwards,  and  they  are  urged  forwards,  therefore, 
on  precisely  the  same  principles  as  the  flat  osseous 
fishes  while  swimming  on  their  sides. 

Nor  is  the  tail  of  fishes  employed  merely  as  an 
oar  to  effect  their  progress  in  the  water,  but  also  as 
a  rudder  to  direct  it ;  the  slightest  continued  incli- 
nation of  this  organ  to  the  right  side,  for  example, 
while  the  body  is  still  in  motion,  necessarily  deter- 
mining the  direction  of  the  course  of  the  animal  in 
the  same  degree  to  this  side,  the  resistance  now 
offered  by  the  water  to  the  course  of  the  animal 
directly  forwards  being  greater  on  this  side  than  on 
the  other ;  and  the  same  thing  results  if  the  fish 
move  the  tail  through  a  greater  sweep,  or  with  more 
force,  from  right  to  left,  than  in  the  opposite  direc- 
tion.    And  if  either  this  inclination  of  the  tail  to 


LOCOMOTTOX  OF  FISHES.  97 

the  right  side  be  sufficiently  long-continued,  or  the 
sweep  and  force  with  Avhich  it  moves  from  right  to 
left  sufficiently  exceed  that  with  which  it  moves 
from  left  to  right,  the  animal  will  wheel  completely 
round,  or  may  be  even  made  to  revolve  upon  the 
same  horizontal  plane,  as  upon  a  pivot  driven  verti- 
cally through  its  centre  of  gravity.  Now,  it  is 
exactly  on  the  same  principle  that  the  flat  osseous 
fishes,  which  have  no  air-bladder,  use  their  tail, 
not  only  in  swimming  in  a  straight  line  through  the 
water,  but  also  in  rising  and  sinking  in  this  fluid  ; 
for  the  same  loss  of  balance  in  the  motions  of  a  tail 
moving  from  side  to  side  as  w^ould  turn  an  animal 
to  the  right  or  left,  in  those  of  a  tail  moving  verti- 
cally, will,  of  course,  depress  or  raise  it.  And  it  is 
thus  also  that,  in  the  cetaceous  tribes,  the  necessity 
of  an  air-bladder  is  superseded ;  since,  when  they 
desire  to  rise  in  the  water,  all  that  they  have  to  do 
is  to  strike  a  few  smart  blows  with  their  tail  down- 
wards, when  their  heads  are  necessarily  carried  in 
an  opposite  direction ;  and  when  they  wish  to  sink, 
a  few  similar  blows  with  the  tail  in  the  upward  di- 
rection, at  once  serves  to  bury  their  heads  beneath 
the  waters. 

But  the  tail  of  fishes  is  useful  to  them  still  in 
another  capacity,  besides  that  of  either  a  paddle  or 
a  rudder,  since  it  is  chiefly  by  means  of  this  organ 
that  they  are  enabled  to  leap  out  of  the  water ;  and 
the  height  to  W'hich  some  of  them  are  capable  of 
thu'S  bounding  into  the  air  is  astonishing.  From 
the  enormous  basking-shark  to  the  minute  stickle- 


98  LOCOMOTION  OF  PISHES. 

backs,  this  power  seems  to  belong  to  the  greater 
number  of  fishes ;  and  to  be  exercised  sometimes  in 
sport,  at  others  to  avoid  their  enemies,  to  reach 
their  prey,  to  escape  from  confinement,  or  to  over- 
come obstacles  during  their  migrations.  Thus  the 
haddock,  when  pursued  by  the  dog-fish,  or  other 
voracious  fishes,  is  observed  frequently  to  leap  for 
an  instant  out  of  the  water ;  and  it  is,  as  pressed 
by  the  pursuit  of  their  numerous  enemies,  that  the 
various  kinds  of  flying- fishes — of  which  we  shall 
speak  more  fully  presently,  as  not  rising  into  the 
air,  but  of  maintaining  for  some  time  a  continuous 
course  therein — spring  out  of  their  natural  element. 
Many  fishes,  also,  which  feed  on  insects  fluttering 
over  their  heads,  are  enabled  to  reach  them  only  by 
these  means ;  and  the  rising  of  the  trout  out  of  its 
stream,  for  this  purpose,  is  well  known  to  anglers. 
The  silvery  trichiurus,  a  taper-shaped  fish,  inhabit- 
ing the  lakes  of  South  America,  India,  and  China, 
not  unfrequently  takes  such  surprising  somersets 
after  its  prey,  as  to  fall  into  vessels  which  are  acci- 
dentally passing  at  the  time.  Other  fishes,  again, 
as  the  mullets  and  the  carp,  are  observed  frequently 
to  escape  in  this  way  from  the  nets  by  which  they 
have  been  environed,  a  whole  shoal  of  them  some- 
times vaulting  over,  one  after  another,  Hke  a  flock 
of  sheep  over  a  fence.  This  circumstance,  "with 
respect  at  least  to  the  former,  was  known  to 
Oppian — 

The  mullet,  wlien  encircling  seme's  enclose, 
The  fntaJ  threads  and  treacherous  bosom  knows; 


LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES.  99 

Instant  he  rallies  all  his  vigorous  powers, 
And  fjiithftil  aid  of  every  nerve  implores  ; 
O'er  battlements  of  cork  up-darted  flies. 
And  finds  from  air  th'  escape  the  sea  denies. 

But  the  feats  of  fishes,  in  this  way,  are  most  re- 
markable during  their  migrations,  if  any  obstacles 
are  opposed  to  their  determined  progress.  Under 
these  circumstances  the  little  stickleback,  the  in- 
habitant of  almost  every  pond,  river,  and  marsh,  is 
capable  of  bounding  from  the  water,  perpendicularly, 
to  a  height  of  eighteen  or  twenty  inches ;  equal  in 
force  to  what  would  be  required  to  project  a  man 
into  the  air  to  a  height  of  fifty  or  sixty  feet.  There 
is  no  fish,  however,  the  vaulting  of  which,  in  the 
course  of  its  migrations,  is  so  celebrated  as  that  of 
the  common  salmon.  It  is  very  generally  known 
that,  as  the  spa'svning-time  approaches,  these  ani- 
mals pass  in  shoals  from  the  sea  and  ascend  the 
rivers;  and,  in  their  course,  have  frequently  to 
make  their  way  over  cataracts,  the  obstacles  offered 
by  which  would  appear  to  be  insurmountable. 
Such  are  those  of  Pont  Aberglastyn,  among  the 
hills  of  Snowdoun,  of  Leixlip  on  the  Tivy,  in  South 
AVales,  and  of  Kenneth,  near  Dublin ;  all  which 
the  salmon  every  year  surmount,  and,  having  at- 
tained the  even  water  beyond  them,  quietly  pursue 
their  march  towards  the  sources  of  the  river.  There 
are  several  of  these  falls  which  are  celebrated  as 
salmon  leaps,  the  fish  having  to  make  great  exer- 
tions to  overcome  their  height,  and  making  several 
attempts   before  they  can  surmount  them.      The 


100  LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES. 

height  of  the  actual  leap  which  they  can  take  has, 
however,  heen  much  exaggerated ;  for  unless  there 
be  parts  in  the  fall  where  the  fish  can  attain  a  tem- 
porary resting-place,  and  gain  another  spring,  they 
cannot  surmount  a  cataract  of  any  great  height :  in 
some  places,  these  temporary  resting-places  are 
taken  advantage  of  to  take  the  fish  by  various 
contrivances.  And  it  is  on  record,  as  an  appendage 
to  one  of  the  princely  monasteries  of  old,  that  a 
pot  was  placed  in  such  a  position  near  the  fall,  and 
supplied  with  fael,  as  sometimes  to  receive  the  fish 
which  missed  their  leap,  and  which,  falling  into 
the  vessel,  caused  a  bell  to  be  rung,  and  themselves 
intimated,  that  they  might  soon  be  placed  on  the 
dinner-table. 

Another  fish,  almost  equally  celebrated  as  a 
voltigeur,  is  the  sturgeon  (Acipenser  sturioj^ 
which,  in  its  migrations  up  the  American  rivers, 
is  often  observed  to  leap  to  the  height  of  several 
yards  perpendicularly  from  the  surface  of  the  water, 
falling  back  again  with  so  much  violence,  as  some- 
times to  sink  the  small  canoes  of  the  Indians  ;  who, 
accordingly,  stationing  themselves  in  larger  boats, 
frequently  employ  this  means  of  capturing  it. 

Next  to  the  tail  or  caudal  fin,  the  pectoral  fins 
in  fishes  are  of  most  importance  in  their  locomotion. 
These  comprise,  in  a  rudimentary  form,  the  same 
parts  as  are  met  with  in  the  arm,  fore -arm,  wrist, 
and  hand  'of  man, — and  the  ventral  fins,  in  a  still 
more  rudimentary  form,  many  of  those  which  are 
found  in  the  inferior  extremity ;  and  as  the  former 


LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES.  101 

are  all  supported  in  man  by  the  blade-bone  and 
collar-bone,  and  the  latter  by  the  bones  of  the 
pelvis,  so  there  are  corresponding  bones,  in  most 
fishes,  for  the  support  respectively  of  the  pectoral 
and  ventral  fins.  It  is  true,  the  correspondence  of 
these  parts  in  fishes  and  in  man — the  lowest  and 
the  highest  tribes  of  vertebrated  animals — is  so 
obscure,  that,  if  the  comparison  be  made  abruptly, 
no  sort  of  resemblance  will  perhaps  be  traced ;  but 
if  we  are  content  to  follow,  in  our  investigations, 
the  same  order  which  Nature  has  followed  in  her 
w^orks,  and  to  advance,  by  progressive  steps,  from 
the  lowest  to  the  highest  links  of  the  chain,  we 
shall  at  once  recognize  the  analogy,  and  shall  be 
compelled  to  acknowledge  that  all  the  parts  above- 
mentioned,  as  corresponding  in  fishes  and  in  man, 
are  really  constructed  upon  the  same  model.  The 
analogy,  however,  between  the  pectoral  fins  of 
fishes,  and  the  anterior  or  upper  extremities  of 
the  higher  classes  of  animals,  is  far  more  striking 
than  that  between  the  ventral  fins  and  the  poste- 
rior or  lower  extremities ;  and,  indeed,  the  ventral 
fins  are  in  general  of  a  size  so  disproportionate  to 
that  of  the  pectoral,  and  sometimes  placed  in  so 
unusual  a  situation,  as  on  the  same  plane  with,  or 
even  nearer  to  the  snout  than  the  latter,  that  it  is 
difficult  at  first  to  reconcile  ourselves  to  the  idea 
that  they  correspond  to  legs.  It  is  a  principle, 
however,  in  tracing  the  correspondence  between 
the  several  parts  of  different  animals,  to  disregard 
altogether   size  and   situation,    as  constituting  no 


102  LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES. 

essential  distinctions,  provided  any  analogy  exist 
in  elementary  structure  ;  and  that  such  an  analogy 
is  maintained,  in  the  case  under  consideration,  is 
unquestionable. 

The  blade-bone  or  scapula  of  fishes  in  general, 
is  a  somewhat  broad  and  flat  bone,  attached  some- 
times  to    their    spinal    column — although  without 
forming  a  proper  appendage  to  it,  and  sometimes 
to  the  bones  of  the  head ;  at  other  times  it  is,  as  in 
man,  buried  in  the  substance  of  the  flesh,  about 
the   shoulders,  without  any  proper  attachment  to 
either.     With  this  are  connected  long  spines,  cross- 
ing over  the  front  of  the  neck,  so  as  in  general  to 
meet  their  fellows  of  the   opposite   side,    and  to 
constitute   arches   below   and   behind    the    arches 
formed  by  the  lower  jaw  and  lingual  bones  :  and  of 
these,  one  corresponds  to  the  collar-bone,  or  cla- 
vicle, of  the  higher  classes  of  animals;  and   the 
other,  which  in  fishes  is  called  the  coracoid  bone, 
to  the  merry- thought,  or  furcula,  which  is  proper 
to    some   reptiles  and  to  birds.     In   this  respect, 
then,  fishes  are  in  advance  of  the   mammiferous 
animals,  for  the  latter   has  no  coracoid  bone,  or 
furcula,  but  only  the  rudiments  of  it,  in  what  is 
called  the  coracoid  process ;  and  many  of  them,  for 
example  all  those  wdth  hoofs,  are  destitute  also  of  a 
clavicle.    But  if  fishes  are  before  us  in  the  develope- 
ment  of  these  bones,  they  are,  in  the  same  degree, 
behind  not  only  mammiferous  animals,  but  reptiles 
and  birds  also,  in  the  next  bone,  or  that  corres- 
ponding  to   the   arm-bone,   or   humerus   of  man, 


LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES.  103 

"whicli,  in  most  fislies,  is  quite  rudimentary ;  so 
much  so,  that  the  two  bones  of  the  fore-arm  seem 
to  be  in  general  almost  directly  connected  with  the 
scapula,  no  proper  bone  being  interposed  between 
them.  The  shoulder-joint,  therefore,  and  the 
elbow-joint  of  fishes,  are,  in  general,  almost  one 
and  the  same.  The  two  bones  of  the  fore-arm  are 
the  ulna  and  the  radius  ;  which  two  bones  are,  in 
some  few  fishes,  so  constructed,  as  to  roll  with 
tolerable  freedom  on  each  other,  exactly  in  the 
same  way  as  they  roll  on  each  other  in  man,  in  the 
action  of  rotating  the  hand;  and  it  is  by  this 
means  that  they  have  the  power  of  changing  the 
direction  of  the  flat  part  of  their  pectoral  fin,  during 
its  play  in  the  water;  a  power  which,  as  we  shall 
presently  find,  is  so  conducive  to  the  full  use  of 
this  organ.  These  two  bones,  however,  are  firmly 
united  together  in  most  reptiles,  in  all  birds,  and  in 
many  quadrupeds ;  so  that  here,  again,  certain 
fishes  have  the  advantage  of  many  of  the  superior 
tribes  of  animals.  To  the  ulna  and  radius  are 
attached  the  several  bones  of  the  wrist,  quite  cor- 
responding to  those  of  the  wrist  of  man ;  and  from 
these,  again,  proceed  the  long  radiating  bones, 
equally  corresponding  to  those  of  the  hands  and 
fingers  of  man,  and  constituting,  with  the  mem- 
brane extending  between  them,  all  that  is  seen,  on 
a  superficial  view,  of  a  pectoral  fin,  and  all  in 
which  such  a  fin  is  vulgarly  supposed  to  consist. 
It  is  not  peculiar  to  fishes,  however,  to  have  a 
great  part  of  these  anterior  extremities  concealed 


104  LOCOMOTION  OF  FISUES. 

under  the  common  covering  of  the  body ;  such  ser- 
pents as  have  the  rudiments  of  these  extremities, 
have  not  only  the  greater  part  of  them,  but  often 
the  whole,  so  concealed ;  and  in  no  animal,  in  fact, 
is  the  whole  so  completely   exposed   as   in  man. 
Generally   speaking,    then,    we  observe   the   most 
perfect  structural  analogy  between  the  apparently 
rude  and  insignificant  pectoral  fin  of  the  fish,  and 
the   upper  extremity  of  man;  there  is,  indeed,  a 
point  in  the  transition,  through  the  various  tribes 
of  animals,  from  the  one  to  the  other,  as  in  the 
case   of  the  dolphin  and   other   cetaceous   tribes, 
where  we  cannot  tell  whether  the  member  may  be 
called,  with  more  propriety,  a  fin,  or  a  hand  and 
arm ;  and  that  organ  of  man,  so  noble  in  form,  and 
so  exquisite   in  structure,  which   is   at  once   the 
source  of  his  most  delicate   perceptions,  and   the 
instrument   of  his  sublimest  works; — that  organ, 
which  is  so  often  folded  in  love,  or  stretched  in  ado- 
ration, is  fundamentally  the   same   as  the   coarse 
flabby  web  which  hangs  from  the  neck  of  an  obscure 
fish,  and  serves  merely  to  assist  its  course,  or  main- 
tain its  station  in  the  water.     In  this  member  of 
fishes   we   perceive   almost  as   much   variation   of 
form  as  of  the  tail.     The  usual  form  is  that  repre- 
sented on  the  accompanying  cut,  and  prevails  in 
all  those  possessed  of  swift  or  long-sustained  mo- 
tion; it  is  often  proportionally  elongated,   and  is 
also  sometimes  much  spread  out,  or  broadened  at 
its  tip.     In  a  few  fishes  it  is  altogether  wanting, 
and  in  about  an  equal  number  it  is  nearly  only 


LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES. 


105 


rudimentary,  or  very  small.     In  the  Cotti^  or  bull- 
beads,  it  becomes  very  much  developed  at  the  tip. 


and  becomes  broadened  by  a  wide  and  thin  mem- 
brane intervening  between  the  rays.  In  Trigla^ 
or  the  gurnards,  it  continues  the  broadened  form 
and  wide  membrane,  but  adds  length  to  its  breadth  ; 
in  Trigla  fasciata^  Schneider,  it  is  more  than  half 
the  length  of  the  fish.  In  some  of  our  native  species 
it  is  of  great  expanse,  and,  in  addition,  is  adorned 
with  the  brightest  and  most  brilliant  colours.  In 
another  curious  tribe  of  fishes  it  is  singular  and 
scarcely  less  developed ;  in  the  Pegasus  draconis  it 
appears  like  two  little  fans  extended  from  the  side, 
as  if  the  fish  were  about  to  fly.  In  a  foreign  species, 
gurnard,  which  we  shall  represent,  the  pectoral  fins 
are  very  beautiful. 


106 


THE  NEW  ZEALAND  GURNARD. 

Trigla  kurnu,  LessoK. 
PLATE  VL 

Trigla  kumu,  Lesson. — Voi/.  de  la  Coquille,  plate  xix.  rol.  u. 

page  214. 

This  beautiful  species  was  found  abundantly  in  the 
bays  of  New  Zealand  by  the  expedition  of  Duperey, 
where  it  was  used  as  food  by  the  natives,  and 
brought  on  board  by  them  in  abundance.  It  is  not 
a  large  fish,  reaching  only  a  length  of  from  fifteen 
to  eighteen  inches,  and  is  in  form  rather  slender. 
The  dorsal  fins  are  relieved  by  the  strong  rays  being 
of  a  dark  yellowish-red,  the  intervening  webs  pale 
rose  colour.  The  upper  part  of  the  fish  is  of  a 
brownish-red,  rather  abruptly  broken  in  the  middle, 
below  which  it  is  of  a  shining  silvery  hue.  The 
pectoral  fins  are  very  large  and  roimded ;  they  are 
of  a  brilliant  emerald-green,  broadly  bordered  >vith 
azure  blue  round  the  extremity,  and  having  an  oval 
patch  of  velvety-black  upon  the  interior  edge,  which 
is  beautifully  relieved  with  snow-white  spots.  In 
another  fish,  forming  a  distinct,  but  nearly  allied 
^enus,  the  pectorals  are  also  of  extreme  size.  This 
is 


1 


I 


01 

O 


J  07 


THE  ORIENTAL  DACTYLOPTERUS. 
Dactylopterus  orientalis,  Cuv.  &  Val. 

PLATE  VIL 

And  whicli,  along  with  the  Sciena  volitans  and  a 
few  others,  were  said  to  fly  above  the  surface  of 
the  waves.  There  seems,  however,  no  authority 
for  any  thing  farther  than  a  leap,  which  the  large 
fins  enable  them  to  sustain  for  some  time.  It  has 
been  taken  on  the  coast  of  the  Isle  of  France. 
Among  the  Scorjywnce  and  Exoceti,  or  flying-fishes, 
where  the  develop  ement  reaches  its  utmost  extent, 
the  power  is  occasionally  used  as  affbrding  a  means 
of  escape  from  impending  danger,  through  the 
medium  of  another  element.  In  the  Scorpcence, 
the  whole  apparatus  of  fins  presents  extraordinary 
developement,  and  that  of  the  pectoral  often  reaches 
beyond  the  insertion  of  the  tail.  This  is  the 
structure  of  the  S.  volitans  of  the  Indian  seas ;  and 
the  web  which  connects  the  rays  is  cut  into,  or 
divided  for  half  its  length,  so  as,  with  little  power 
of  imagination,  to  resemble  the  quills  in  the  wing 
of  a  bird.  None  of  these  species,  however,  appear 
to  leave  their  native  element,  although  the  appella- 


103  THE   ORIENTAL   DACTYLOPTERUS. 

tion  of  "  volitans"  and  some  others  of  nearly  similar 
signification,  has  been  applied.  It  is  in  those  fishes 
only  to  ■which  the  name  of  "  flying-fish,"  par  ex- 
cellence^ has  been  given,  that  use  their  pectoral  fin 
for  the  purpose  of  a  temporary  absence  from  the 
waters,  exemplified  by  the 


COMMON  FLYING-FISH. 
Eococetus  voliians.  Pennant. 

PLATE  Vin. 

Of  which  specimens  appear  occasionally  to  have 
been  met  with  on  the  British  coasts,  though  cer- 
tainly only  of  occasional  occurrence.  There  are 
several  species,  possessing  nearly  an  equal  develope- 
ment  of  those  fins  which  seem  to  occur  in  different 
ranges  of  latitude,  and  not  to  stir  beyond  their 
bounds,  with  as  much  regularity  as  we  find  in  the 
distribution  of  the  other  vertebrated  classes.  By 
many  authors,  this  power  of  the  Exoceti  has  been 
pourtrayed  as  actual  flying,  that  is,  propelling 
themselves  forward  by  the  motion  of  their  fins  or 
wings,  after  they  had  risen  from  the  waters.  The 
later  and  most  to  be  credited  testimonies  go  mostly 
to  confute  this ;  and  it  seems  pretty  evident,  that  it 
is  the  first  impulse  or  spring  from  the  water  which 
is  the  propelling  power,  and  that  the  breadth  and 
volume  of  the  fins  supports  them  so  long  as  the 
moisture  continues :  a  very  interesting  account  of 
the  manners  of  one  of  these  fishes  will  be  found  in 
Mr.  Bennett's  Wanderings,  and  the  above,  we  be- 


110  COMMON  FLYING-FISH. 

lieve,  is  the  conclusion  to  which  he  arrives.  From 
fifty  to  one  hundred  yards  is  sometimes  passed  over 
by  this  leap  or  skim^  rising  considerably  above  the 
water,  and  performing  in  the  leap  an  arc  of  a 
circle. 

In  the  rays  or  skates,  and  some  allied  genera  of 
cartilaginous  fishes,  the  parts  analogous  to  the  pec- 
toral fins  are  also  much  developed,  but  they  are 
used  more  as  a  vast  flapper  to  raise  the  fish  from 
the  bottom,  or  to  bury  it  in  the  sand  or  mud,  than 
as  a  powerful  locomotive  organ ;  this  will  be  bet- 
ter understood  by  referring  to  Plate  Y.  page  94. 
They  are  not,  except  that   their   outline  is  more 
angular,  very  unlike   the   flat  osseous   fishes — for 
example,    the   flounder  ( Pleuronectes  maximusj; 
but  nothing  can  be  more  dissimilar  in  their  struc- 
ture and  general  economy.     When  we  look  upon 
the  flat  part  of  the  latter  we  see  the  animal  in 
profile,  and  the  extreme  boundaries  of  the  body, 
between  the  snout  and  tail,  are  formed  by  the  back 
and  beUy,  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins.     On  the  other 
hand,  when   we  look   upon   the   flat  part  of  the 
former,  it  is  either  the  back  or  belly  that  we  con- 
template; and   the  outline  of  the  body,  between 
the  snout  and  tail,  is  formed  partly  by  the  two 
ventral,  but  chiefly  by  the  two  pectoral  fins.    These 
are  attached  by  all  enormous  scapular  arch  running 
do\Mi  each  side  of  the  simple  fin  of  the  animal,  and 
supporting  the  proper  bones  of  the  arm,  from  which 
proceed  innumerable  jointed  rays,  or  fingers,  com  • 
posed,  like  all  other  parts  of  the  skeleton  of  carti 


VENTRAL  FINS.  11] 

laglnous  fishes,  of  cartilage,  and  not  of  bone.  It 
is  principally  these  rays  of  the  pectoral  fins,  and 
the  flesh  upon  them,  that  are  eaten  at  table ;  in 
other  words,  it  is  the  enormous  hand  of  the  animal 
chiefly  on  which  we  regale  ourselves.  The  pectoral 
fins  are  very  rarely  wanting  in  fishes ;  but  such  is 
the  case  with  the  lampreys  and  a  few  others. 

The  ventral  Jlns  assist  the  pectorals,  and  are 
of  use  in  turning  and  balancing  the  fish,  but  in 
their  office  are  entirely  subordinate.  They  are 
supported  by  the  pelvis  in  the  same  manner  as 
the  scapula  and  clavicle  support  the  pectoral  fins. 
The  bones  of  this  part  are  extremely  imperfect,  and 
quite  unattached,  in  the  osseous  fishes,  to  the 
spine,  apparently  for  the  purpose,  as  already  re- 
marked, of  leaving  that  portion  of  the  spinal 
column,  by  which  the  tail  is  moved,  as  free  from 
incumbrance  as  possible.  The  two  rude  bones  of 
which  it  consists  are  situated  sometimes  before  the 
pectoral  fins,  sometimes  opposite  to  them,  and 
sometimes  behind  them ;  and  they  may  be  either 
attached  to  the  bones  of  the  head  or  to  the  sca- 
pular arch,  or  quite  unattached  to  any  part  of  the 
skeleton.  With  these  pelvic  bones  are,  in  general, 
directly  connected  the  long  radiating  bones  corres- 
ponding to  the  instep  and  toes  of  the  higher  tribes 
of  animals,  no  trace  being  commonly  visible  of  the 
intermediate  thigh,  leg,  and  ancle  bones,  which  are 
met  with  in  the  latter,  although  the  previously 
named  portions  are  quite  sufficient  to  establish  the 
structural  analogy  of  the  ventral  fins  of  the  fish 


112 


RUDIMENTARY  FORM  OF  THE 


with  the  posterior  or  inferior  extremities  of  the 
reptile,  the  bird,  the  quadruped,  and  man;  upon 
the  same  principle  as  even  the  claws  of  some  kinds 
of  serpents,  already  alluded  to,  are  received  as  ana- 
logous to  the  arms,  and  the  extremities  of  some 
kinds  of  lizards  are  admitted  as  analogous  to  both 
arms  and  legs.  Fishes  even  rank  before  the  ceta- 
ceous tribes  in  this  respect,  since  few  of  the  latter 
present  any  rudiments  of  posterior  extremities  at 
all. 

In  many  fishes  the  ventrals  are  very  much  deve- 
loped in  length,  but  scarcely  ever  to  the  extent, 
or  to  the  same  comparative  breadth  with  the  pec- 
toral fins.  They  are  long  in  the  dories  (Zeus.)^ 
also  in  the  genus  Platax.  In  some  other  genera, 
again,  as  Trichopus^  Osphrommus^  and  Calisa, 
they  are  longer  than  the  fish,  but  consist  of  only 
a  single  ray  or  filament. 


In  some  of  the  Lophii  anglers  they  have  almost 
the  appearance  of  the  paws  of  a  quadruped,  and  in 


VENTRAL  FINS.  113 

the  harlequin-angler,  they  are  more  like  a  kind  of 
feet  than  fins;  so  much  so,  that  in  the  original 
delineation  of  this  animal  by  Margrave,  in  his  de 
scription  of  Brazilian  Fishes,  it  is  represented  as 
squatting  on  these  fins,  almost  in  the  manner  of  a 
frog  or  toad  upon  its  haunches.  M.  Renaud.  in- 
deed, in  his  History  of  Fishes,  tells  us,  that  he 
knew  an  instance  of  this  fish  living  for  three  days 
out  of  the  water ;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  trotting 
about  the  house,  on  these  fins,  like  a  dog  upon  its 
legs  !  The  ventral  fins  are,  like  the  pectoral,  of  a 
comparatively  large  size  in  rays,  which,  unlike  those 
fishes  which  rely  most  upon  the  motions  of  their 
tail  for  progression,  have  their  pelvis  attached  to 
their  caudal  vertebrae ;  and  these  fins,  accordingly, 
co-operate  with  their  pectoral  fins  in  perfecting  the 
rhomboidal  form  which  their  flat  body  so  generally 
presents.  The  ventral  fins  are  very  often  entirely 
wanting  in  fishes.  This  is  the  case  with  the  eel 
tribe^  which,  from  this  circumstance,  are  called  by 
Linnaeus  Apodal  fishes,  or  fishes  destitute  of  feet. 

The  ventral  fins  of  fishes  in  general  lie  commonly 
flat  in  the  water,  in  whatever  position  the  animal 
may  be,  and  perhaps  conduce  rather  to  depress  tho 
belly  than  to  efi'ect  any  other  specific  purpose  :  the} 
may  likewise  co-operate  with  the  pectoral  fins  i? 
preserving  the  balance,  as  well  as  between  one  side 
of  the  body  and  the  other,  as  between  its  anteric 
and  posterior  portion.  In  some  fishes,  as  the  lump 
(Cyclopterus  lumpus)^  there  is  formed  of  the 
united  ventral  fins  a  kind  of  sucker,  by  means  of 

H 


114  DORSAL  FIN. 

which  the  animal  adheres  strongly  to  any  thing  in 
contact  with  it ;  hut  to  this  suhject  we  shall  have 
to  recur  presently.  The  deficiency  of  ventral  fins, 
as  well  in  so  many  fishes,  as  in  the  cetaceous  tribes 
in  general,  would  go  to  prove  that  their  use  is  not, 
at  any  rate,  a  very  important  one. 

The  remaining  two  fins  which  we  have  still  to 
"notice,  stand  in  a  difi*erent  direction  from  those  we 
have  already  illustrated,  being  perpendicular  to  the 
centre  of  the  body,  and  are  employed  as  balances 
only,  not  as  organs  of  progression,  or  of  sinking 
und  rising ;  they  are,  nevertheless,  in  some  species, 
developed  to  an  extraordinary  extent.  The  dorsal 
fin  is  of  very  varied  form,  either  composed  of  a  few 
spines  only,  or  it  is  continued  for  the  whole  length  of 
the  fish ;  it  is  either  single,  double,  or  triple  ;  and  it 
possesses  a  degree  of  consistence  so  very  difi'erent  in 
different  species,  as  to  have  given  occasion,  first  to 
Ray  and  Artedi,  and  more  recently  to  the  late  illus- 
trious Naturalist,  the  Baron  Cuvier,  to  constitute 
this  a  leading  distinction  between  two  of  the  largest 
families  of  fishes — the  Malacoptert/gii^  or  those  in 
which  this  organ  is  comparatively  soft,  and  the 
Acanihopterygn^  or  those  in  which  it  is  hard  and 
spinous.  Generally  speaking,  it  is  most  fully  deve- 
loped in  those  fishes  which  inhabit  the  most  stormy 
seas,  while  those  which  are  found  in  comparatively 
still  waters,  have  this  organ  much  smaller  and 
weaker;  but  there  are  many  exceptions  to  this 
remark.  In  some  fishes,  also,  it  forms  a  powerful 
organ  of  nrotection  from  the  strength  of  the  spines  ; 


DORSAL  FIN.  115 

and,  in  a  few,  it  is  capable  of  being  raised  and 
depressed  as  an  oflPensive  weapon,  and  inflicts  a 
wound  creating  great  pain.  Examples  of  expanded 
developement  may  be  seen  in  the  members  of  the 
old  genus  ChcBtodon,  among  the  dories,  and  in  a 
very  beautifully  marked  tribe,  the  Acanthuri;  in 
these,  the  longest  rays  are  often  continued  for  an 
enormous  length  in  the  form  of  filaments.  This 
will  be  seen  in  our  representation  of 


116 


THE  HORNED  ZANCLUS  OR  CH^TODON. 

Zanclits  cormttus^   Cuv.  &  Val. 
PLATE  IX. 


Chaetodon  comutus,  Ltnn.  Block Le  Tranchoir  cornu,  Cm\ 

and  Vol. 


This  curious  and  prettily  marked  fish  is  not  of  rare 
occurrence,  and  has  been  frequently  met  with  by 
navigators  and  naturalists  who  have  visited  the 
seas  around  the  Molucca  islands,  Sandwich  isles^. 
Celebs,  &c.  &c.,  and  is  found  not  only  in  the 
Pacific,  but  also  in  the  Indian  oceans.  The  ge- 
neral form  is  that  of  the  ChoBtodons^  a  numerous 
and  gaudily  marked  family,  and  from  which  it 
was  separated  by  Commerson.  From  the  gi-eat 
length  to  which  the  rays  of  the  dorsal  rays  some- 
times extend,  it  is  named  by  the  inhabitants  of  the 
coast  of  the  Isle  of  France,  '•'' Jil  en  dos."  The 
little  protruding-Uke  horns  which  project  from  the 
front,  have  gained  for  it  the  appellation  of  "  cor- 
nutus"  and  its  singular  form  has  rendered  it  an 
object  of  superstition  to  the  natives,  who  return 
it  again  to  the  waters  with  mai'ks  of  reverence.     It 


05 
M 

< 


THE  HORNED-ZANCLUS  OR  CH.ETODON.  117 

^,  however,  an  excellent  and  esteemed  fish,  having 
the  flavour  of  turbot,  and  often  reaching  a  weight 
of  from  twelve  to  fifteen  pounds.  Our  Plate  will 
give  an  idea  of  the  banding  and  colouring  which 
mark  its  skin. 

An  extraordinary  developement  of  both  the  anal 
and  dorsal  fins  will  also  be  seen  in  the 


118 


ARGUS  PTERACLIS. 

Pteraclis  ocellatus^  Cuv.  &  Vau 

PLATE  X. 

These  fishes  have  more  than  double  the  expanse  of 
their  surface  in  the  dorsal  and  ventral  fins,  and  one 
is  at  a  loss  to  perceive  for  what  purpose  this  im- 
mense developement  is  necessary ;  at  the  same  time, 
we  must  confess  our  entire  ignorance  of  their  habits 
and  economy.  It  had  been  supposed  that  they 
were  enabled  to  support  themselves  for  a  short 
period  in  the  air,  but  this  is  not  confirmed  by  any 
observations;  and  we  do  not  see  how  such  could 
take  place  in  the  perpendicular  position  of  the  fish. 
Two  or  three  species  only  are  known,  and  oiu:  pre- 
sent one  is  of  extreme  rarity.  Mons.  Cuvier  and 
Valenciennes  took  their  specimen  from  the  stomach 
of  another  fish.  It  was  procured  on  the  Mozam- 
bique coast. 

In  the  Histiophori  or  sword-fishes,  where  the 
passage  through  the  water  is  extremely  rapid,  and 
which  possess  great  strength,  the  dorsal  fin  is  very 
large.  So  is  it  also  in  another  curious  fish,  a 
native  of  the  Madeira  seas — Alepisaurus  ferox.     In 


iM^v, 


1  ^^)/,  * 


di 

o 

< 

§ 

o 

ll< 

^ 

'X 

'■3 

I-' 

JJ 

C 

> 

ARGUS  PTERACLIS.  1 1  9 

the  beautiful  genus  of  the  Salmonidw,  composed  of 
the  grayhngs  of  British  Ichthyologists,  we  have 
this  member  more  than  ordinarily  dereloped.  Our 
next  Plate  will  show  this,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
exhibit  it  in  a  fish  which  is  otherwise  near  the 
proportions  of  the  morfe  active  species,  and  those 
which  perform  long  journeys  or  migrations. 


120 


BACK'S  GRAYLING. 

Thymallus  sirjnifer, 

PLATE  XL 


Coregonus  signifer,  BaclCs  grayling ;  Richardson  in  Frankliii's 
Journal^  and  in  Noriliern  Zool.  voL  iii.  pi.  88. 


The  beautiful  dorsal  fin  of  this  handsome  species  is 
so  conspicuous,  that  it  has  been  noticed  by  the  natives 
dwelling  on  the  banks  of  its  streams,  and,  in  their 
language,  signifies  "  wiry-like  fin."  It  inhabits  the 
rocky  streams  that  flow  through  the  primitive 
country  lying  between  Mackenzie's  River  and  the 
Welcome*.  It  was  found  only  in  the  clear  waters, 
and,  Richardson  says,  delights  in  the  strongest 
streams,  taking  eagerly  at  the  artificial  fly,  and, 
w^hen  hooked,  tugging  strongly,  and  requiring  as 
much  dexterity  to  land  safely  as  a  trout  six  times 
the  size.  "We  do  not  see  clearly  the  organs  from 
which  this  great  power  arises,  except  in  the  large 
size  of  the  dorsal  fin  ;  for,  in  our  idea  of  the  use 
which  we  have  assigned  to  this  fin,  we  look  upon  it 
as  incapable  of  using  much  exertion.  There  is,  how- 
ever, no  other  organ  to  which  to  refer  it ;  and  if  it 

*  N.  Zool.  vol.  vi. 


-    :&^- 


Mi!)  ^/^'  t'  ii     < 


i 


back's  grayling.  121 

is  referable  to  it,  in  those  other  fishes  which  have 
it  so  much,  and  often  so  curiously  developed,  the 
power,  when  known,  may  probably  be  in  the  ratio 
of  its  size.  The  colours  of  this  grayling  are  beauti- 
ful, but  chaste;  above  of  a  lavender-purple,  be- 
neath greyish,  with  white  spots;  but  the  chief 
adornment  is  the  large  fin,  of  a  graceful  curving 
'^  form ;  it  is  of  a  blackish  grey,  but  is  relieved  by 
transverse  rows  of  Berlin-blue  spots. 

Chcetodon  vespertilio  will  also  exhibit  great  de- 
velopement  of  this  series  of  fins.  It  is  not  a  very 
uncommon  fish,  and  has  been  many  times  figured. 
There  is  scarcely  any  fishes  which  approach  the 
Pteraclis  and  this  in  the  immense  developement  of 
the  organs  in  question ;  and,  in  the  last,  they  give 
to  the  fish  collectively  almost  the  appearance  of  a 
half-moon,  of  which  the  extremities  of  the  dorsal 
and  anal  fms,  pointing  backwards,  constitute  the 
horns.  The  principal  use  of  the  dorsal  and  anal 
fins  of  fishes,  regarded  merely  as  ministering  to 
locomotion,  appears  to  be  that  of  poising  those 
animals,  and  preventing  them  from  continually 
reeling  over  to  one  side  during  either  their  station 
or  progression  in  the  water.  The  air-bladder,  it  is 
true,  in  most  fishes,  running  as  it  does  along  the 
spine,  tends  to  keep  this  part  uppermost  under 
ordinary  cii  cumstances ;  but  this  provision  would 
have  been  insufficient  to  counteract  the  influence 
of  the  waves  and  conflicting  currents,  without  the 
additional  security  afibrded  by  the  dorsal  and  anal 
fins,  whichj  by  the  saHent  angle  which  they  form 


122  DORSAL  FIN. 

with  the  body  throughout  a  great  part  of  its  length, 
and  the  broad  area  which  they  present  laterally  to 
the  water,  must  obviously  oppose  a  much  greater 
resistance  to  any  rotatory  motion  of  the  animal  oc 
its  own  axis,  than  any  which  it  experiences  in  its 
motions  either  upwards  or  downwards,  forwards  or 
backwards.  They  thus  operate  in  the  same  manner 
as  the  keel  of  a  ship,  and  serve  to  keep  the  animal 
steady  in  its  course ;  and,  for  the  same  reason  that  a 
flat-bottomed  boat  rolls  with  every  wave,  and  can  keep 
its  course  at  all  only  in  very  quiet  waters,  so  a  fish, 
from  which  these  fins  have  been  removed,  reels 
continually  to  the  right  and  left,  and  is  able  to 
preserve  any  thing  like  an  equilibrium  only  by 
keeping  its  other  fins  in  constant  motion,  as  a  man 
does  his  arms  when  balancing  himself  upon  a  tight- 
rope. But  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  of  fishes  have 
an  advantage  which  the  best  constructed  keel  can 
never  possess;  and  that  is,  that  their  area  and 
tension  can  be  increased,  within  certain  limits,  in 
exact  proportion  to  the  necessity  for  greater  secu- 
rity, the  spines  on  which  they  are  built  being 
raised  by  proper  muscles,  which  are  under  the 
controul  of  the  animal,  so  that  it  has  but  to  call 
these  muscles  into  a  greater  or  less  degree  of  action 
to  expand  or  relax  the  fins  to  the  precise  point  that 
is  required.  It  is  thus  that  we  may  imitate  Nature 
in  our  contrivances,  but  we  can  never  approach 
her  except  at  one  or  two  removes;  and  the 
meanest  and  most  insignificant  of  her  works  gives, 
every  hour,  lessons  of  mechanism  to  the  most  expert 


LOCOMOTION  OF  FISHES.  123 

of  human  artificers,  of  which  he  may  make  a 
hunghng  copy,  but  after  the  exquisite  perfection  of 
which,  he  pants  and  toils  in  vain. 


As  connected  with  the  station  and  locomotion  o\ 
fishes,  it  is  incumbent  upon  us  to  say  a  few  words 
of  the  means  by  which  many  fishes  are  enabled  to 
keep  themselves  stationary  in  the  water,  in  defiance 
of  the  tendency  of  tides  and  tempests  to  dislodge 
them  from  their  place.  This  of  course  might,  in 
all  cases,  have  been  done  by  a  muscular  efifort  on 
the  part  of  the  animal,  calculated  to  counteract  this 
tendency,  and  such  is  indeed  the  means  by  which 
fishes  in  general  contrive  to  keep  their  station  in 
the  most  turbulent  and  rapid  seas ;  but  the  neces- 
sity for  such  a  waste  of  muscular  power  has  been, 
in  some  cases,  superseded  by  other  contrivances. 
Thus  the  lamprey  maintains  its  post  among  the 
stones  at  the  bottom  of  the  water  chiefly  by  means 
of  its  tubular  lips ;  the  sucking  power  of  which — 
that  is  to  say,  the  degree  of  pressure  with  which,  by 
forming  a  vacuum  within,  they  are  capable  of 
making  the  surrounding  medium  bear  upon  them — 
is  so  great,  that  the  animal  might  be  raised  out  of 
the  water  with  a  stone  of  ten  or  twelve  pounds 
weight  attached  to  them.  The  pressure  of  the 
atmosphere,  it  is  sufficiently  well  known,  is  equal 
to  fifteen  pounds  for  every  square  inch  of  surface ; 
and  that  of  the  water  will  be  of  couise  greater  than 


124  LUMP  FISH. 

this,  in  proportion  to  its  depth.     In  this  respect,, 
then,  the  lips  of  the  lamprey  serve  the  animal  not 
only  as  an  organ  for  taking  food,  like  the  tubular 
lips  of  so  many  of  the  invertebrate  tribes,  parti- 
cularly insects,  but   also   as   a   kind   of  arms  for 
clinging   to   contiguous   objects;  and   the  same  is 
perhaps  the  case  also  with  the  sturgeon,  the  lips  of 
which,  situated,  not  at  the  extremity  of  the  snout, 
but  altogether  under  it,  are  somewhat  similar  in 
structure   to  those  of  the  lamprey.     Other  fishes, 
such  as  the  lump-sucker  ( Cyclopterus  lumpus)^  a 
native  of  the  northern  seas,  have  the  power  of  ad- 
hering to  rocks   by  means   of  a   small   oval   and 
concave  membraneous  disc,  which  is  surrounded  by 
a  fleshy  margin  fringed  with  thread-like  appendages, 
situated  at  the  lower  part  of  the  body,  and  composed 
apparently  of  their  united  ventral  fins.     In  the  in- 
terior  of  this  they  form  a  vacuum,  and  adhere, 
therefore,  like  the  lamprey,  upon  the  principle  of 
suction ;  and  the  power  with  which  they  do  so  is 
sometimes  surprising,  considering  that  the  animal 
is  rarely  more  than  a  foot  and  a  half  long.     "  We 
have  known,"  says  Mr.  Pennant,  "  that  on  flinging 
a   fisli  of  this  species,  just  caught,  into  a  pail  of 
water,  it  fix  itself  so  firmly  to  the  bottom,  that,  on 
taking   the   fish  by  the  tail,  the  whole  pail  was 
lifted,  though  it  held  some  gallons,  and  that  with- 
out removing  the  fish  from  its  hold."     But  the  fish 
which   possesses,  in  the  most  remarkable   degree, 
this  power  of  suction,  is  that  which  is  called,  par 
txcellence^    the    sucking-fish,    forming    the    genus 


REMORA,  OR  SUCKING-FISn. 


125 


]26  REMORA,  OR  SUCKING-FISH. 

Echineis,  natives  of  the  Mediterranean,  Atlantic, 
and  Indian  oceans.  It  is  a  small  fish,  seldom 
exceeding  a  foot  in  length,  and  either  of  a  uni- 
formly brown  colour,  or  black  above  and  white 
below.  Its  characteristic  mark  is  a  large  oval  and 
flattened  membranous  disc,  which  has  several  trans- 
verse serrated  bands  forming  cavities,  in  which 
are  cartilaginous  plates  situated  at  the  top  of  the 
head.  It  is  by  means  of  the  retraction  of  these 
cartilages,  by  proper  muscles  adapted  for  the  pur- 
pose, that  the  animal  forms  a  series  of  vacua,  and 
thus  exerts  the  singular  adhesive  power  by  which  it 
is  distinguished — so  singular,  that  it  was  classed  by 
the  ancients  among  the  occult  qualities  of  Nature, 
since  they  idly  imagined  that  this  little  creature  had 
force  enough,  by  adhering  to  the  keel  of  a  ship,  to 
stop  her  progress  when  under  full  sail.  A  marvel- 
lous account  is  given  of  its  operations  in  this  way 
by  the  credulous  Pliny,  from  whom  the  following 
is  an  extract,  as  translated  by  Holland  : — "  The 
current  of  the  sea  is  great,  the  tide  much,  the 
winds  vehement  and  forcible,  and,  more  than  that, 
ores  and  sailers  withall  to  help  forward  the  rest,  are 
mightie  and  powerfull :  and  yet  there  is  one  little 
sillie  fish,  named  Echeneis,  that  checketh,  scometh, 
and  arresteth  them  all :  let  the  winds  blow  as  much 
as  they  will,  rage  the  storms  and  tempests  what 
they  can,  yet  this  little  fish  commandeth  their  fiirie, 
restraineth  their  puissance,  and  maugre  all  their 
force  as  great  as  it  is,  compelleth  ships  to  stand 
still :  a  thing  which  no  cables  be  they  never  so  big 


REMORA.  OR  SUCKING-FISH.  127 

and  able  as  they  will,  can  performe.  She  bridleth 
the  violence  and  tamest  the  greatest  rage  of  this 
iiniversall  world,  and  that  without  any  paine  that 
she  putteth  herselfe  unto,  without  any  holding  and 
putting  backe,  or  any  other  meanes  save  only  by 
cleaving  and  sticking  fast  to  a  vessell :  in  such  sort 
as  this  one  small  and  poore  fish  is  sufficient  to  resist 
and  withstand  so  great  a  power  of  both  sea  and 
navie,  yea  and  to  stop  the  passage  of  a  ship,  do  all 
what  they  can  possible  to  the  contrarie."  He  goes 
on  to  say,  that  it  was  this  little  fish  which  stayed 
the  progress  of  Marc  Anthony's  ship,  in  the  naval 
engagement  between  him  and  Augustus  Ceesar,  and 
caused  the  defeat  of  the  former ;  and  that  Caligula 
once  suffered  a  similar  accident,  which  was  the 
harbinger  of  his  downfall.  In  the  latter  case,  ac- 
cording to  our  author,  "  So  soon  as  even  the  vessell 
(and  a  galHaie  it  was,  furnished  with  five  banks  of 
ores  to  a  side)  was  perceived  alone  in  the  fleete  to 
stand  still,  presently  a  number  of  tall  fellows  leapt 
out  of  their  ships  into  the  sea,  to  search  what  the 
reason  might  be  that  it  stirreth  not  ?  and  found  one 
of  these  fishes  sticking  fast  to  the  very  helme  :  which 
being  reported  unto  Caius  Caligula,  he  fumed  and 
fared  as  an  Emperour,  taking  great  indignation  that 
so  small  a  thing  as  it,  should  hold  him  back  perforce, 
and  check  the  strength  of  all  his  mariners,  notwith- 
standing there  were  no  fewer  than  foure  hundred 
lustie  men  in  his  gallie  that  laboured  at  the  ore  all 
that  ever  they  could  to  the  contrarie."  And,  if 
Naturalists  could  be  thus  easily  imposed  upon  with 


128  REMORA,  OR  SUCKING-FISH. 

respect  to  the  marvellous  powers  of  the  EcJiineus^  it 
is  not  surprising  that  these  powers  sliould  have 
formed  a  theme  for  the  wonder-losing  poet. 

The  sucking-fish  beneath,  with  secret  chains, 

Clung  to  the  keel,  the  swiftest  ship  detains. 

The  seamen  run  confused,  no  labour  spared, 

Let  fly  the  sheets,  and  hoist  the  top-mast  yard. 

The  master  bids  them  give  her  all  the  sails 

To  court  the  winds  and  catch  the  coming  gaJes, 

But  though  the  canvass  bellies  with  the  blast, 

And  boisterous  winds  bear  down  the  cracking  mast, 

The  bark  stands  firmly  rooted  on  the  sea. 

And  will,  unmoved,  nor  winds  nor  waves  obey  ; 

Still,  as  when  calms  have  flatted  all  the  plain. 

And  infant  waves  scarce  wrinkle  on  the  main. 

But  although  the  sucking-fish  possesses  no  such 
powers  as  are  here  attributed  to  it,  the  force  with 
which  it  attaches  itself  to  any  substance  with  which 
it  comes  into  contact  is  very  remarkable.  Com- 
merson  produced  a  kind  of  temporary  palsy  of  his 
thumb,  by  exposing  it  for  a  short  time  to  the  sucking 
operation  of  the  shield  of  this  animal ;  and  they  are 
separated  with  the  greatest  difficulty  from  the  sharks 
and  fishes  to  which  they  are  frequently  found, 
many  together  adhering,  having  attached  themselves 
probably  for  the  purpose  of  profiting  by  the  more 
rapid  power  of  motion  possessed  by  other  fishes.  It 
is  vulgarly  supposed  that  the  sucking-fish  accompa- 
nies the  shark  for  the  purpose  of  directing  him  to 
his  prey,  or  of  warning  him  of  approaching  danger  ; 
and  hence  it  has  been  sometimes  called  the  sharks 


REMORA,  OR  SUCKING-FISH.  129 

pilot.  It  appears  that  this  propensity  of  adhering 
to  other  fishes  was  formerly  tm-ned  to  account  by 
the  Indians  of  Jamaica  and  Cuba,  Avho  used  this 
animal,  or  rather  one  of  the  same  genus  (Echineis 
naucratesj,  in  catching  fish,  as  hawks  are  em- 
ployed in  taking  other  birds.  "  They  kept  them," 
says  Mr.  Bingley,  "  for  the  purpose,  and  had  them 
regularly  fed.  The  owner,  on  a  calm  morning, 
would  caiTy  one  of  them  out  to  sea,  secured  to  his 
canoe  by  a  slender  but  strong  line,  many  fathoms 
in  length ;  and  the  moment  the  creature  saw  a  fish 
in  the  water,  though  at  a  gi'eat  distance,  it  would 
dart  away  with  the  swiftness  of  an  arrow,  and  soon 
fasten  upon  it.  The  Indian,  in  the  mean  time, 
loosened  and  let  go  the  line,  which  was  furnished 
with  a  buoy  which  floated  on  the  surface  of  the 
ocean,  and  marked  the  course  the  sucking-fish  had 
taken;  and  he  pursued  it  in  his  canoe,  until  he 
perceived  his  game  to  be  nearly  exhausted.  He 
then,  taking  up  the  buoy,  gradually  drew  the  line 
towards  the  shore,  the  sucking-fish  still  adhering 
mth  so  inflexible  a  tenacity  to  his  prey  as  not 
easily  to  be  removed."  A  similar  employment  of 
the  latter  species  of  sucking  fish  is  said,  by  Com- 
merson,  as  quoted  by  Lacepede,  to  be  still  very 
common  about  the  coasts  of  Mozambique,  where 
they  use  it  principally  in  taking  turtles.  For  this 
purpose  a  ring  is  fastened  round  the  tail  of  the 
animal,  to  which  a  long  cord  is  attached ;  and  thus 
secured,  it  is  allowed  to  approach  the  turtles,  as 
they  lie  sleeping  on  the  water,  to  the  breast  of  one 

1 


J 30  REMORA,  OR  SUCKING-FISH. 

of  which  it  soon  attaches  itself,  and  it  is  thus  easily 
drawn  ashore. 

The  method  of  employing  suckers,  in  attaching 
themselves  to  solid  substances,  is  not  peculiar  to 
fishes,  some  other  maritime  animals,  as  the  cuttle- 
fish, using  such  suckers  very  extensively ;  and  the 
force  with  which  it  is  capable  of  adhering  to  rocks 
by  this  means  has  been  already  alluded  to,  when 
we  were  speaking  of  the  muscular  power  which 
it  occasionally,  at  the  same  time,  exerts.  These 
suckers  (wood-cut,  fig.  1.)  have  the  appearance  of 
little  cups ;  and,  with  them,  the  numerous  •  long 
arms  of  the  animal  are  so  plentifully  studded,  that 
their  united  power  must  be  enormous. 

But,  besides  the  principle  of  suction,  some  fishes, 
such  as  the  eel,  seem  to  secure  their  footing,  at 
least  when  on  land,  by  another  contrivance,  being 
supported,  under  unfavourable  circumstances,  by 
the  viscidity  of  the  fluid  with  which  their  body  is 
smeared ;  in  the  same  way  as  the  garden-snail  em- 
ploys, for  this  purpose,  in  addition  to  the  vacuum 
formed  by  its  foot,  the  mucilaginous  matter  on  the 
surface  of  this  organ.  It  is  thus  that  eels  contrive 
to  ascend  the  smoothest  posts  of  flood-gates,  and 
other  perpendicular  surfaces  arising  from  water; 
projecting  first  the  heads  and  a  part  of  their  bodies, 
and  keeping  these  closely  in  contact  with  the  wood, 
till  the  mucilaginous  matter  has  become  sufiiciently 
inspissated  to  give  them  a  firm  hold,  when  they  ad> 
vance  Mgher  and  higher  by  the  motions  of  their 
spine,  till  they  reach  the  dam  above,  frequently  at 


ORGANS  OF  OFFENCE  AND  DEFENCE.  131 

tlie  height  of  five  or  six  feet.  The  process  is,  in 
some  respects,  like  that  of  climbing  trees  by  the 
Spar  us  ;  but  it  differs  from  the  latter,  in  requiring 
the  additional  security  afforded  by  the  viscid  surface 
of  the  body  of  the  animal,  vv^hich,  in  the  other  case, 
is  superfluous. 


The  next  portion  of  the  Natural  History  of  Fishes 
which  will  claim  our  attention,  is  the  means  which 
have  been  provided  to  them  for  attacking  and  se- 
curing their  prey,  and  for  defending  themselves 
against  the  many  foes  which,  in  their  turns,  mu- 
tually prey  on  each  other.  These  may  be  termed 
the  organs  of  offence  and  defence. 

Fishes  have  not  been  provided  with  the  same 
variety  of  organs  of  offence  as  we  observe  in  the 
higher  classes  of  the  animal  kingdom ;  in  their 
means  of  defence  however,  diversified  provisions 
appear.  As  the  parts  concerned  in  both  these 
purposes  are  most  naturally  associated  with  the 
integument,  which  is  itself,  even  when  least  com- 
plicated, an  organ  of  defence,  it  is  found  conve- 
nient to  treat  of  all  these  at  the  same  time.  As 
illustrative  of  the  organs  of  defence,  it  will  be 
proper,  therefore,  to  take  a  survey  of  the  skin  or 
general  envelope  of  the  body.  The  skin  varies  con- 
siderably in  character  even  in  fishes  ranking  in  the 
same  group  ',  in  all,  however,  it  adheres  very  firmly 
to  the  subjacent  parts,  and  is  in  none  so  loose  as  to 
DC  susceptible  of  the  motion  which  is  observed  in 


132  ORGANS  OF  OFFENCE  AND  DEFENCE. 

mammalia,  by  means  of  the  muscular  expansion, 
termed  panniculus  carnosus.  No  trace  of  such  a 
muscular  expansion  exists  in  fishes.  This  fact  is 
worthy  of  attention,  as  in  generalising  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  hypodermal  muscular  system,  in  the 
animal  kingdom,  an  opposite  yiew  is  often  sug- 
gested. For  example,  the  hypodermal  or  sub- 
cutaneous muscular  system,  as  contrasted  -with  the 
skeleton  muscles,  is  often  represented  as  commencing 
almost  in  a  rudimentary  state  in  man,  under  the 
form  of  the  slender  sub-cutaneous  muscular  ex- 
pansion on  the  fore  part  and  sides  of  his  neck, 
termed  platysma  myoides,  as  growing  in  importance 
in  the  mammalia  imder  the  term  of  panniculus 
carnosus^  it  enables  the  animal  to  make  the  whole 
skin  quiver,  so  as  to  shake  off  insects,  and  reaches 
a  greater  importance  in  many  of  them,  for  example, 
in  the  hedge-hog,  and  a  great  proportion  of  the 
Edentates.  In  the  first,  it  forms  a  species  of  cap, 
resting  on  the  back  of  the  animal  in  its  ordinary 
state,  yet  so  constructed,  that  it  is  capable  of  enve- 
loping the  extremities  and  whole  body,  when,  on 
being  attacked,  it  assumes  the  well-known  form  of 
a  ball.  Finally,  that  this  hypodermal  muscular 
expansion  attains  its  extreme  developement,  as  we 
descend  in  the  scale  of  animals,  until  at  last  in  the 
avertebral  tribes,  the  mollusca,  the  Crustacea,  and 
insects,  it  constitutes  the  whole  of  the  muscular 
system ;  all  the  active  organs  of  locomotion  in  these 
being  inserted  into  the  integuments.  This  state- 
ment, then,  is  true  only  when  it  receives  an  im* 


ORGANS  OF  OFFENCE  AND  DEFENCE.  133 

portant  limitation.  The  chain  of  deyelopement 
is  not  unbroken  through  the  orders  of  animals,  from 
man  down  to  the  mollusca,  Crustacea,  and  insects  ; 
the  developement  takes  place  at  two  extremes,  the 
middle  point  between  which  is  occupied  by  the 
order  of  fishes,  in  which  this  expansion  is  entirely 
deficient.  In  birds,  the  same  muscular  expansion 
attains  but  a  trivial  importance;  and,  of  the  rep- 
tiles, the  Ophidia,  or  serpents,  alone  show  faint 
traces  of  it. 

Some  popular  writers  on  comparative  anatomy 
have  made  a  statement  liable  to  mislead,  connected 
with  the  same  organ,  in  representing  the  globular 
form  assumed  by  the  Diodons  and  Triodons^  and 
the  erection  of  the  numerous  spines  with  which  the 
surface  of  their  bodies  is  beset,  which  happens  when 
they  are  in  danger,  as  analogous  to  the  erection  of 
the  spines  of  the  hedge-hog  when  it  gathers  itself 
into  a  ball.  The  analogy  so  far  holds,  that  in  the 
case  of  both  the  spines  become  erected  as  organs  of 
defence  when  any  danger  appears  ;  but  in  the  fishes, 
the  distension  of  the  skin  is  produced  by  a  general 
enlargement  of  the  whole  body,  consequent  on  the 
reception  of  air  into  the  crop  or  first  stomach ;  while, 
in  tlie  hedgehog,  the  erection  of  the  spines  is  pro- 
duced by  the  action  of  the  muscular  organ  before 
referred  to,  an  appendage  of  the  panniculus  car- 
nosus. 

To  return  to  the  skin  itself,  in  this  order  of  ani- 
mals, it  has  httle  of  a  fibrous  character,  approaching 
more  to  the  mucous  texture ;  its  tissue  is  by  no 


134      ORGANS  OF  OFFENCE  AND  DEFENCE. 

means  close,  the  pigment  is  often  pearly,  and  the 
epidermis,  if  it  be  not  entirely  deficient,  often  very 
slender. 

In  all  its  modification  of  form  and  accessaries, 
however,  whether  by  the  appearance  of  strong 
armour  to  resist  attack,  or  by  mucous  and  viscid 
lubrucations  to  facilitate  escape,  the  skin  is  the  first 
and  most  important  organ  of  defence.  And  the 
most  remarkable  appendage  of  this  integument  in 
fishes  is  the  scales  ;  they  dificr  from  hairs  and  fea- 
thers in  having  no  generating  bulbs — nor  have  they 
the  same  character  as  the  scales  in  the  Edentates, 
Dasypus^  Manis,  Chlatnpporus,  &c.,  or  in  reptiles. 
More  or  less  firmly  adhering  to  the  skin,  they  are 
shut  up  free  in  a  species  of  pouch  much  flattened, 
and  formed  by  a  pinching  up  of  the  rete  ^nucosum 
and  its  vascular  tissue.  To  permit  their  separation 
and  escape,  this  pouch  must  be  torn.  They  appear 
to  be  produced  by  the  internal  surface  of  this  vas- 
cular pouch,  and  to  become  excessively  flattened, 
each  composed  of  homy  lines  meeting  in  an  apex, 
and  derived  from  a  more  or  less  extended  base,  ac- 
cording to  the  form  of  the  scale,  and  that  is  very 
variable*. 

It  is  commonly  asserted  that  all  fishes  have 
scales — but  in  some  they  are  not  discoverable  by 
the  eye,  and  in  others  they  do  not  appear  in  the 
fresh  condition  of  the  skin,  but  only  when  it  has 
become  dry.  Under  the  former  description  fall  the 
hag  (Mwine  glutinosa)^  and  the  lamprey  (Fetro- 

*  Op.  cit.  i.  144.  ,' 


ORGANS  OF  OFFENCE  AND  DEFENCE.  135 

myzon  marinus)^  which  form  a  connecting  link 
between  fishes  and  molluscous  animals ;  also  the 
lump-fish  or  sea-owl  (Cyclopterus  lumpus)^  which, 
like  the  two  former,  has  the  power  of  adhering  to 
bodies  by  the  suction  of  its  mouth.  Under  the 
latter  come  the  common  eel  ( Anguilla  vulgaris)^ 
the  conger  (Murcena  conger)^  the  blenny  (Blen- 
nius  viviparusj,  one  of  the  osseous  fishes  which 
produce  living  young,  and  most  of  the  Siluri. 

Another  description  of  fishes  is  that  in  which  the 
scales  are  not  distinct,  yet  in  which  the  skin  is  not 
slimy  and  viscous,  as  in  those  above  referred  to. 
In  these  the  epidermis  is  smooth,  and  placed  over 
nacreous  pigment.  This  is  exemphfied  in  the 
mackarel  (Scomber  scomber )y  the  blade-fish  (Tri- 
chiurus  Upturns )^  the  Stylephorus  argenteus^  and 
the  stickleback  (  Gasterosteiis  aculeaJtus), 

But  the  form  which  should  be  regarded  as  the 
normal  character  of  the  skin  in  fishes,  may  be  il- 
lustrated bj  our  figure  of 


136 


THE  EDIBLE  LETHRYNUS. 
Lethrynus  esculentus,  Cuv.  &  Val. 

PLATE  XII. 

A  GAUDILY  marked  fish  of  tte  Indian  seas,  in  whicli 
the  body  is  uniformly  covered  "with  scales ;  and  we 
shall  find  other  examples  of  the  same  structure  in 
the  great  majorty  of  the  abdominal  and  thoracic 
tribes,  as  the  salmon,  herring,  carp,  perch,  gilt- 
head  wrasse,  and  the  like. 

In  some  fishes,  again,  the  covering  of  the  body, 
or  of  the  integuments,  favour  more  the  character  o$ 
large  regular  plates  than  of  scales,  to  which  we 
usually  associate  the  distribution  of  imbrication,  or 
lopping  of  one  over  the  other,  and  in  their  compo- 
sition are  more  or  less  of  an  osseous  nature.  Under 
this  head  come  the  Lepisostevs  ossetts,  many  spe- 
cies of  Trivia  or  the  gurnards,  of  the  Cottus  or 
hard-heads,  of  the  genus  Silurus,  and  even  of  the 
Gasterosteus  or  stickle-backs  ;  but  in  a  very  marked 
manner  in  some  of  the  extinct  genera,  whose  remains 
have  been  preserved,  and  the  scales  yet,  from  their 
hardness,  retain  their  entire  form,  and  even  the 
minuter  parts  which  served  to  hook  or  join  them 
together.     But  there  is  yet  a  more  complete  ossifi* 


i),  'kil^Mli 


g    2 

s 


Pi 


THE  EDIBLE  LETHRYNUS.  137 

cation  of  the  skin,  if  it  may  be  so  termed,  observa- 
ble in  some  fishes ;  this  consists  of  osseous  pieces,  or 
at  least  of  pieces  very  hard,  of  a  mucoso-homy  tex- 
ture. They  are  without  any  imbricature,  and  their 
imion  is  by  the  margins,  and  is  very  variable.  Some 
of  them,  put  together  with  the  utmost  geometrical 
precision,  form  a  cuirass  of  great  strength,  which 
acts  as  an  admirable  defence  against  their  asso- 
ciates, except  such  as  possess  the  strongest  and 
most  powerful  jaws  and  teeth.  Many  of  the  Syg- 
nathi  and  their  allies  exhibit  this;  among  our  na- 
tive fishes  the  Cotti  will  show  it,  and  the  C.  cata- 
phractes^  or  mailed  bull-head,  is  an  excellent 
example;  while  among  the  sturgeons,  and  their 
allied  genera,  we  see  it  in  various  stages  of  deve- 
lopement,  from  a  line  of  plates  defending  a  part  of 
the  body,  to  a  complete  and  close  suit  of  strong 
armour. 


138 


MAILED  PERISTEDION. 

Peristedion  caiaphractum,  Lacepedk. 

PLATE  Xin. 

Shows  a  powerfully  defended  fish,  somewliat  re- 
sembling the  sturgeons,  yet  belonging  to  the  family 
of  the  gurnards.  It  inhabits  the  Mediterranean, 
and  is  described  as  frequenting  rocky  coasts,  and 
swimming  with  gi'eat  velocity ;  and  its  strong  ar- 
mour may  perhaps  be  intended  as  a  defence  against 
the  rough  shores  it  may  have  to  encounter  during 
storms,  or  its  rapid  progression.  It  is,  moreover, 
strongly  armed  with  the  spines  on  its  head  and 
cheeks,  and  with  the  two  prolongations  of  the 
snout,  which  project  forward,  and  sometimes  are 
broken  by  the  force  with  which  they  seem  to  be 
used  against  some  objects  of  the  deep. 

The  subject  of  the  next  Plate  mil  also  show  an 
extraordinary  view  of  the  distribution  of  the  inte- 
gimients ;  it  is  the 


K  CD 


■"  4':'i-;t 


139 


ARMED  MONOCENTRIS. 

Monocentris  comutus^  Schneider. 

PLATE  XIV. 

In  this  singularly  formed  fish,  of,  so  far  as  we 
know,  very  harmless  habits,  we  have  a  form  of  no 
elegance,  and  an  exterior  covered  with  very  strong 
and  rough  plates,  besides  an  array  of  blunt  spines 
from  the  upper  and  under  surface,  which  would 
render  it  an  unsatisfactory  mouthful  even  to  the 
most  voracious.  It  is  a  native  of  the  Japanese  seas, 
but  appears  far  from  being  common ;  and  we  know 
little  of  its  economy,  by  which  to  judge  what  its 
strange  covering  is  particularly  intended  for.  The 
spines,  which  M.  Cuvier  and  Valenciennes  describe, 
are  only  about  ten  inches  in  length,  which  agree 
nearly  in  size  with  those  previously  described  by 
Thunberg. 

In  another  tribe  of  fishes,  the  plates,  as  we  have 
already  observed,  were  placed  with  the  utmost 
regularity.     The 


140 


SPOTTED  OSTRACION. 

Ostradon  cuhiciis,  Block. 

PLATE  XV. 

Will  illustrate  this  form.  In  the  small  group  of 
fishes  which  have  received  the  title  of  Ostracion, 
the  covering  is  remarkably  hard,  and  is  composed  of 
numerous  pieces  or  compartments  joined  with  the 
greatest  regularity,  and  often  with  a  mathematical- 
like  precision  in  hexagonal  plates.  This  covering 
is  discontinued  at  the  tail,  which  is  free  for  a  short 
space,  and  shows  the  necessity  for  this  organ  to  be 
placed  so  as  to  be  capable  of  voluntary  action.  The 
Spotted  Ostracion  is  not  an  uncommon  fish  in  the 
Indian  seas,  and  is  said  sometimes  to  reach  a  foot 
in  length.  In  the  Isle  of  France  it  is  esteemed  for 
its  flesh,  and  is  kept  in  artificial  ponds,  where  it 
becomes  tame  and  famihar. 

Besides  these  forms  of  the  skin,  there  is  exem- 
plified in  many  cartilaginous  fishes  a  peculiarity  in 
the  existence  of  the  tubercules,  usually  pointed, 
ind  having  some  resemblance  to  scales,  but  more 
or  less  perfectly  osseous,  and  are  implanted  deep  to 
adhere  firmly.     To  this  form  belongs  the  tubercules 


,!-         V 


A      H 


/ 


PM  !j 


SPOTTED  OSTRACION.  141 

on  many  of  the  rays,  the  small,  but  rough  and  very 
hard  points  on  the  skin  of  the  sharks,  which  both 
afford  a  substitute  for  the  file  of  the  cabinet-maker, 
and,  when  polished,  exhibit  a  beautiful  material 
often  made  use  of  in  various  neat  articles  of  every- 
day utility.  To  these,  also,  may  perhaps  be  added, 
the  calcareo-comeous  spines  of  the  Diodons  and 
Telraodons^  which  are  placed  with  comparative 
regularity,  and,  from  their  strength  and  hardness, 
and  the  sharpness  of  their  points,  must  be  a  species 
of  defensive  organ  most  efficient. 


142 


PORCUPINE  DIODON 

Diodon  hystrijc^  Bloch. 
PLATE  XVI. 

Represents  this  structure.  These  fish  are  harm- 
less inhabitants  of  the  ocean,  and  possess  a  power 
which  is  an  indispensable  accessory  to  render  effi- 
cient the  weapons  which  have  been  thus  allotted  to 
them.  When  undisturbed,  or  making  their  way 
through  the  waters,  their  form  is  longitudinal,  and 
the  spines  lie  flat  on  the  common  integument ;  but 
on  the  approach  of  danger,  or  upon  sudden  alarm, 
they  can  inflate  the  body  nearly  to  the  form  of  a 
globe,  which  places  the  spines  erect  and  stiffly  set, 
and  renders  them,  in  truth,  a  most  formidable  re- 
sistance against  every  aggressor.  The  species  which 
we  represent  frequents  the  seas  of  the  tropics,  and 
is  said  to  feed  on  the  cricstacea  and- echinodet^inata. 
The  wounds  of  the  spines  are  by  some  considered 
poisonous,  or  to  leave  a  painful  and  mflammatory 
wound,  and  which  may  act  in  the  same  manner 
with  the  pricks  from  the  spines  of  the  Trackini 
on  various  constitutions. 

In    addition,    however,    to  these  provisions  for 
defence  which  are  liberally  furnished  to  those  spe- 


-^;<i^^*^ 


^^^^^^^^^^^'■l^v    - 


7^ 


PORCUPINE  DIODON.  143 

cies  which  roam  openly,  and  do  not  naturally  conceal 
themselves  among  rocks  or  the  forefcts  of  sea-weeds, 
or  among  the  mud  and  sUme  of  the  bottoms,  there 
are  many  species  which  have  different  and  accessory 
parts  of  the  form  strongly  knotted  and  spined,  and 
which  we  can  scarcely  view  in  any  other  light  than 
as  accessory  parts  of  defence.  Thus  many  of  the 
PercidcG  have  their  gill-covers  strongly  spined  and 
serrated.  The  first  and  second  rays  in  the  dorsal 
fin  of  the  same  family  are  often  also  very  strong  and 
rough ;  and  every  one  accustomed  to  fish  for  the 
rommon  perch  of  the  British  lakes  and  rivers,  must 
nave  observed  the  powerful  manner  in  which  these 
are  erected,  when  the  fish  is  first  raised  from  the 
water;  it  is  evidently  used  instinctively  as  a  de- 
fence, and  by  this  means  it  is  one  of  the  few  species 
which  we  can  keep  in  company  with  the  pike.  The 
heads  of  the  Cotti  are  all  strongly  armed  with  spines, 
with  which  they  are  able  to  wound  severely,  by 
turning  or  wriggling.  Such  is  also  the  case  with 
the  Scorpoence,  and  the  Triyla  or  gurnards.  In  the 
weavers,  forming  the  genus  TroLchinus^  they  are 
exhibited  in  the 


144 


RADIATED  WEAVER. 

Tra€hi7ms  radiatus,  Cuv.  &  Val. 

PLATE  XVIT. 

A  NATIVE  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  found  on  the 
coast  of  Naples,  and  also  on  the  southern  shores  of 
France ;   it  has   never,   however,    been   found   on 
the  British  coasts,  though  it  is  possible  it  may  have 
yet  been  overlooked.     The  first  dorsal  fin  is  a  for- 
midable weapon,  apparently  possessing  some  dele- 
terious quality  communicated  by  the  wound,  inde- 
pendent of  the  mere  prick,  and  acting  difi'erently 
on    different    constitutions.      This    fin    is    almost 
always   carried  flat,  or  level  with  the  back ;  but 
on  alarm,  or  on  being  trampled  on,  for  they  bur- 
row in  the  sand,  it  is  suddenly  raised,  and,   from 
the  great  muscular  power  which  accompanies  the 
action,  often  inflicts  a  severe  puncture,  which,  in 
some  individuals,   in  a  few  minutes  after,  causes 
a  severe  burning  pain,  with  inflammation  of  the 
part  around.    In  several  of  the  continental  markets, 
a  penalty  is   exigible  if  this  fish   be  brought  for 
sale  without  these  fins  being  removed.     The  spines 
on  almost  all  the  species  of  sticklebacks  ( Gasteros- 
teus),  perform  the  same  ofiice  of  defence,  and  can  be 
erected  at  pleasure.     Several  of  the  spines  are  only 


'ifY'-  oh  .If 


% 


I 


^  i 

H       tS 


•vM 


RADIATED  WEAVER.  145 

from  a  Jine  and  a  half  to  two  lines  In  length; 
but  such  is  the  muscular  power  possessed,  that  it  is 
with  difficulty  one  of  the  spines  can  be  pressed 
do^vn,  so  long  as  the  fish  survives. 

Spines,  in  some  form  or  other,  appear  the  most 
ordinary  manner  in  which  a  weapon  is  provided. 
In  those  fishes  we  have  alluded  to,  they  have  ge- 
nerally been  farnished  by  some  peculiar  modifica- 
tion of  other  parts  of  the  structure  used  for  necessary 
purposes ;  but  in  a  great  many  species  we  shall  find 
the  same  kind  of  weapons  placed  on  different  parts 
of  the  body.  What  an  admirable  defence  the 
jagged  back  and  tail  of  the  thorn-back  skate  affbrds ; 
while  in  some  of  the  same  family  we  find  the  tail 
armed  with  a  long  spine,  sometimes  plain  and  some- 
times seri'ated ;  an  example  of  the  latter  structure 
will  be  found  in  our  Plate  V.,  and  it  occurs  in  very 
many  other  genera;  in  many  of  these,  we  are 
inclined  to  believe  that  the  tail  can  be  wielded,  and 
a  wound  inflicted. 

Some  of  the  dog-fish,  forming  the  genus  Spinax^ 
of  the  family  of  the  sharks,  have  also  very  strong 
and  beautifully  rounded  spines;  these  are  placed 
sometimes  at  the  posterior  base  of  the  dorsal,  and 
sometimes  near  both  first  and  second  dorsal  fins ; 
and  it  is  possible  that  with  these  a  wound  may 
be  given  designedly.  A  good  example  of  this 
form  of  defence  may  be  seen  in  our  native  Spincca 
acantkias,  also  in  many  foreign  species,  and  which 
we  may  further  illustrate  by  a  closely  allied  fish, 
the 

K 


146 


BLAINVILLE'S  PIKED  DOG-FISH. 

Spinax  Blainvillii^  Bonapartb. 
PLATE  XVIII. 


Acanthias   Blainvillii,  Risso. — Spinax    Blainvillii,   Spinoroio 
comune,  Bonap Icongrophia  della  Fauna  Italica. 


A  NATIVE  of  the  Italian  shores,  confounded  with 
the  Linn^an  S,  acanthias^  and  distinguished  from 
it  chiefly  by  the  relative  proportion  of  its  different 
parts.     It  seldom  exceeds  two  feet  in  length. 

In  a  few  genera  of  osseous  fishes  we  have  spines 
inserted  into  various  parts,  very  frequently  just 
before  the  junction  of  the  tail  with  the  body;  in 
some  they  are  several  in  number,  in  others  they  are 
single  only.  The  genus  Acanthurus  is  so  named 
from  the  presence  of  three  such  spines ;  and  in  the 
beautiful 


/0!^' 


Mm  i 


-^ 

-d 

K 

s 

;« 

r— t 

HI 

►J 

.^ 

te 

.*; 

^ 

^ 

,i 

a^ 

'A 

'^ 

(S 

(i< 

147 

YELLOW-BELLIED  ACANTHURUS, 

Acanthurus  hepatus^  Bloch. 
PLATE   XIX. 

It  is  well  marked.  This  fish  is  a  native  of  the  seas 
of  India,  is  adorned  with  a  distribution  of  rich 
colours,  and  is  armed  at  the  base  of  the  tail  with 
a  spine  of  considerable  length. 

In  the  genus  Batistes  also,  we  see  a  somewhat 
similar  defence,  numerous  rows  of  hooked  spines 
being  placed  near  the  tail.     The 


PORT  PRASLIN  BALISTES, 

Bcdistes  praslinoides.  Lesson. 

PLATE  XX. 

Baliste  praslinoide,  Lesson,  pi.  ix.  fig,  3.  page  117,  vol.  ii. 

Will  exhibit  this.  It  is  a  fish  met  with  by  the  ex- 
pedition of  the  Coquille  at  Port  Praslin,  in  New 
Ireland,  of  an  oblong  form,  and  reaching  in  length 
about  eight  inches ;  it  is  armed  near  the  tail  with 
three  rows  of  crooked  spines.  Our  figure  will  show  the 
beautiful  tints  which  adorn  this  species,  remarkable 
both  for  its  sharp  armature  and  brilliant  colours, 
Little  or  nothing  is  otherwise  known  regarding  it. 

In  the  genus  Ostracion^  again,  these  spines  are 
placed  in  various  positions,  and  are  both  very  strong 
and  sharp.     In  the 


.48 


HORNED  OSTRACION, 


Ostradoyi  cornutus^  Bloch. 


PLATE  XXI. 


Tavo  are  placed  as  horns,  and  in  the  same  situation, 
and  two  are  placed  posterior  to  the  ventral  fins.  It 
is  one  of  the  oldest  known  species,  is  found  on 
the  shores  of  the  Isle  of  France  and  Java,  and  is 
mdely  distributed  in  the  Mediterranean.  In  another 
very  singular  fish,  the  O.  turritus^  the  "  Chemeau 
7narin"  of  the  French  naturalists,  the  back  rises 
triangularly  up,  and  a  strong  spine  surmounts  the 
summit;  two  others  are  placed  perpendicularly 
above  the  eyes ;  while,  on  the  lower  surface  of  the 
fish,  four  others,  strong  and  bent,  defend  it.  Al- 
though these  spines  are  not  moveable,  and  cannot 
be  used  as  an  active  defence,  they  must  present 
awkward  impediments  to  other  fishes  seizing,  or 
attempting  to  swallow  them. 

These  curious  furnitures  may  all  be  placed  as 
organs  of  defence,  few  of  them  being  ever  used 
either  to  secure  their  prey  or  as  offensive  weapons : 
but  before  leaving  the  conformation  of  the  skin,  we 
must  shortly  advert  to  its  colours.     In  many  in-. 


HORNED  OSTRACION.  149 

stances  the  accommodation  or  keeping,  as  it  were, 
of  the  colours  of  the  skin  to  the  materials  of  rock 
or  sand  by  which  the  animal  is  surrounded,  harmo- 
nises, and  is  unconspicuous  to  the  fishes  which  look 
for  prey  among  their  own  tribes ;  at  other  times  the 
colours  are  so  vivid  and  brilliant,  or  the  exterior  is 
marked  with  spots  of  silver  and  gold,  which  may 
act  as  an  attraction  to  lure  some  of  the  weaker 
species  within  reach  of  predatory  fishes ;  at  least, 
the  vivid  colours  in  the  plumage  of  several  birds 
have  been  hinted  at  as  being  attractions  for  the 
various  insects,  which  afford  food  for  many ;  and  if 
such  be  the  case,  it  is  more  than  probable  that  the 
inhabitants  of  the  deep  may  be  coloured,  as  many 
of  them  are,  for  a  similar  purpose.  We  may  per- 
haps add  to  these  the  defence  which  the  most 
singular  and  grotesque  figures  of  some  species  would 
afford,  by  inspiring  terror  or  disgust ;  and  we  give 
the  figure  of  a  curious  little  fish,  which  will  both 
show  an  extraordinary  form,  and  a  considerable 
array  of  spined  or  knobbed  projections.     It  is  the 


150 


FOUR-HORNED  ASPIDOPHORUS,  Cuv.  &  Val. 
Aspidophorus  quadricomis, 

PLATE  XXII. 

The  specimen  is  in  the  British  Museum ;  and  little 
more  seems  to  be  known  regarding  it,  than  that  it 
was  taken  on  the  coast  of  Karatschatka. 

The  pigment  of  the  skin  in  fishes,  corresponding 
to  what  is  termed  the  rete  mucosum  in  human  ana- 
tomy, as  offering  the  most  lively  play  of  colours, 
from  the  most  delicate  silveriness  to  the  brightest 
golden  hues,  deserves  some  mention. 

Every  colour,  and  almost  every  shade  and  mix- 
ture of  colours,  are  exemplified  in  the  surface  of 
fishes;  yet  these  colours  are  often  as  fleeting  as 
they  are  glowing.  Often  they  become  changed,  or 
disappear  with  the  life  of  the  animal ;  and  some- 
times the  mere  removal  of  it  from  its  natural  ele- 
ment destroys  all  its  splendour.  It  is  universally 
observed  in  fishes,  that  the  superior  part,  which  is 
exposed  to  light,  is  more  vividly  coloured  than  the 
inferior,  which  indeed  is  most  commonly  pure 
white ;  and  even  in  those  fishes,  as  in  the  pleuro- 
nectes^  which  swim  on  the  side,  the  colour  is  con- 
fined  to    that   which    is   presented   to   the   light. 


■i'p 


o 


FOUR-HORNED  ASPIDOPUORUS.  151 

These  focts  naturally  lead  to  the  expectation,  whiclx 
experience  verifies,  that  the  fishes  of  intertropical 
seas,  on  which  a  more  intense  light  falls,  should 
exhibit  more  vivid  colours.  Not  a  few  of  our  fishes, 
even  in  northern  regions,  exhibit  very  bright  tints, 
as  the  gilt-head  (Sparus  auratus)^  the  common 
salmon  (Salmo  salar)^  the  mackerel  (Scomber 
scomber);  but  for  the  most  vivid  colours  we  must 
look  to  more  genial  climates.  The  golden-carp 
(Cyprinus  auratus),  so  much  prized,  is  thought 
to  be  a  native  of  China,  where  it  is  kept  in  porce- 
lain vessels  in  the  houses  of  the  rich  for  ornament. 

The  genus  Coryphena^  which  contains  numerous 
species,  is  distinguished  by  the  beaut}'^  and  varying 
play  of  its  colours.     The 


152 


ATLANTIC  CORYPH^NE,  OR  DOLPHIN, 

CoryphcBna  equisitis,  Linn-eus, 

PLATE  XXin. 

Will  exhibit  the  general  form  of  these  fishes,  and 
the  colouring  so  remarkable  for  the  variation  of  its 
tints ;  a  play  of  vivid  green  and  gold  and  silver  being 
spread  over  it  in  various  lights,  and  "  changing  as 
it  dies,"  keep  up  in  this  one  also  the  well  known 
ancient  traditions.  It  is  a  native  of  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  and  has  been  taken  off  the  coast  of  South 
America,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  St.  Helena.  These 
fishes  often  follow  in  the  wake  of  vessels,  and  being 
agile  and  swift  in  their  movements,  when  swim- 
ming near  the  surface  in  the  lustre  of  a  clear  and 
brilliant  sun,  display  their  colours  in  the  most 
varied  manner.  They  are,  according  to  our  ac- 
counts, extremely  voracious,  feeding  on  the  flying- 
fish,  which,  in  troops,  either  are  passed  through,  or 
follow  the  vessel,  and  at  the  same  time  they  eagerly 
seize  whatever  falls  or  is  thrown  from  it. 

Two  other  species  have  been  termed,  firom  the 
variety  and  vividness  of  their  tints,  the  sea-peacock 
and  the  blue-fish.  But  the  species  best  kno'vvn  is 
the  dolphin  of  sailors. 


^■ 


•% 


!l'' 


^x 


^11 


»^v^^^■;:^ 


'.■f' 


153 


DOLPHIN  OP  THE  ANCIENTS. 


CoryphcBTia  hippuris. 


PLATE  XXIV. 


Although  we  have  applied  the  name  of  Dolphin  of 
the  Ancients  to  this  species,  it  is  probable  that  that 
described  by  the  poets  may  have  been  different. 
Some  very  closely  allied  species,  and  possessed  of 
even  more  brilliancy  of  tints,  being  met  with  in  the 
seas  whence  they  were  most  likely  to  procure  or 
see  the  celebrated  fish.  This  may  be  of  trifling 
consequence  in  a  scientific  point;  and  we  intro- 
duce the  figure  as  the  supposed  fish  to  which  the 
"  dolphin"  was  applied. 

The  name  Coryphmna^  from  «o§y<pj},  top,  was 
applied  to  this  species,  as  indicating  the  crest  it 
bears  on  the  cranium.  It  is  an  active  voracious 
animal,  and  greedily  pursues  the  flying-fish,  which 
constitutes  its  favourite  food.  It  is  about  five  feet 
long,  as  elegant  in  form  as  brilliant  in  the  colours. 
It  is  the  most  brilliant  inhabitant  of  the  sea, 
more  particularly  when  it  is  eager  in  the  pursuit  of 
its  prey  at  the  surface,  and  the  undulations  of  its 
large  dorsal  fin  throw  off  the  reflexions  of  its  vivid 


154  DOLPHIN  OF  THE  ANCIENTS. 

hues.  Above  it  is  silvery-blue,  with  markings  of 
deeper  azure,  and  reflexions  of  pure  gold;  the 
lower  parts  are  citron-yeUow,  marked  with  pale 
blue ;  the  pectoral  fins  are  partly  lead  colour,  partly 
yellow;  the  ventral  fins  are  yellow  on  the  under 
surface,  and  black  above;  the  anal  fin  is  yellow; 
the  insides  are  of  bright  golden.  Its  colours  vary 
and  fade  after  it  is  taken  out  of  the  water,  so  that 
but  a  faint  notion  of  its  original  brilliancy  can  be 
formed  from  the  inspection  of  the  dried  specimens 
preserved  in  our  Museums. 

But  though  possessing  this  splendid  brightness  of 
colouring,  and  far-famed  for  it  in  ancient  story, 
there  are  perhaps  other  fishes  which,  from  the  de- 
cided marking  out  of  their  brilliant  hues,  and  the 
contrast  in  which  they  are  sometimes  placed  in 
regard  to  each  other,  are  more  striking,  and  have 
attracted  much  attention. 

The  Spari,  Labri,  Scari^  Chcetodons^  Acanthurt^ 
&c.,  all  present  numerous  examples ;  and  as  one, 
we  have  selected  the 


155 


PAINTED  LABRUS, 

Labrus  /ormostis,    Bknnet, 

fLATE  XXV. 

A  rare  native  of  the  Ceylonese  seas,  where  it  is 
taken  on  account  of  the  nutritious  quality  of  its 
flesh ;  it  is  said  to  frequent  rocky  situations,  and  is 
remarkable  for  the  very  regular  crimson  markings 
near  the  tail. 

The  epidermis  exists  most  unequivocally  in  those 
fishes  in  which  the  surface  is  smooth,  without  being 
viscid,  as  in  the  mackerel  and  sword-fish ;  in  other 
fishes,  the  mucosity  of  the  surface  in  a  great  mea- 
siu*e  supplies  its  place.  And  as  the  abundance  of 
this  mucosity  varies  very  much  in  different  fishes,  it 
is  to  be  inferred,  that  the  apparatus  by  which  it  is 
generated  exhibits  a  corresponding  variation.  Ac- 
cordingly the  hag,  the  lamprey,  the  blenny,  the 
eel,  both  the  common  and  the  electrical,  and  vis- 
cous fishes  in  general,  present  on  the  head,  the 
jaws,  and  along  the  lateral  line,  a  greater  or  smaller 
number  of  holes,  or  rounded  pores,  systematically 
arranged,  which  have  been  looked  on  as  the  source 
of  this  viscosity.      It   is,  however,  by   no  means 


156  PAINTED  LABRUS. 

certain  that  such  is  the  only  use  of  these  pores ;  or 
supposing  that  they  are  concerned  in  producing  it, 
there  are,  nevertheless,  evidences,  that  the  whole 
external  surface  of  the  skin  is  employed  in  the 
secretion,  which  is,  in  fact,  a  fluid  epidermis. 

There  is  still  another  property  possessed  by  a  few 
fishes,  which,  though  not  connected  mth  the  struc- 
ture or  appendages  of  the  skin,  will  naturally  rank 
among  the  organs  of  defence,  and  should  be  men- 
tioned before  we  begin  to  notice  those  more  properly 
employed  in  attack  or  offence.  We  allude  to  the 
electric  power  possessed  by  the  torpedo,  gymno- 
tus,  and  a  few  others.  It  is  perhaps  the  case,  that 
this  curious  power  is  sometimes  used  as  a  mode  of 
benumbing  the  prey  which  come  within  the  range 
of  the  stroke,  particularly  by  the  torpedo,  which  is 
a  sluggish  and  inactive  fish,  and  possesses  the 
manners,  in  a  great  measure,  of  the  rays ;  as  an 
organ  of  defence,  however,  it  is  known  to  be  most 
powerful,  both  against  enemies  of  its  own  kind,  or 
the  contrivances  wrought  by  the  hand  of  man.  Any 
animal,  or  even  substance,  coming  within  its  reach, 
and  producing  alarm,  is  immediately  subjected  to  it, 
and  the  stroke  being  communicable,  though  other 
conducting  substances  intervene,  not  being  in  actual 
contact  is  no  safeguard,  and  has  afforded  a  subject 
for  the  poet  to  dilate  on,  while  of  old  a  certain  su- 
perstitious awe  was  conveyed  with  it.  Its  immense 
power,  in  some  species,  is  very  remarkable;  and 
the  spirited  account  of  Humboldt,  which  we  intro- 
duced into  our  First  Volume  on  Ichthyology,  where 


PAINTED  LABRUS.  157 

it  is  used  to  capture  the  wild  horses  of  South  Ame- 
rica, will  he  read  with  interest. 

The  species  which  possess  this  property  are 
mostly  of  clumsy  or  disgusting  form,  particularly 
the  torpedos. 


GALVANI'S  TORPEDO, 

Torpedo  Galvani,  Risso, 
PLATE  XXVI. 

Will  show  their  form.  According  to  our  latest 
British  Ichthyology,  the  torpedo  occurring  on  the 
British  coasts  has  scarcely  been  properly  identified 
with  those  of  the  continental  seas ;  but  that  which 
we  have  given  to  represent  the  form  is  one  of  the 
most  powerfully  supplied  with  galvanic  influence. 

The  fishes  in  which  these  electrical  organs  have 
been  unequivocally  discovered,  are,  as  before  men- 
tioned, the  electric  ray  (Raja  torpedo)^  now  the 
torpedo  proper,  the  electric  eel  (Gymnotus  electri- 
cusj,  the  Silurus  electricus,  the  Tetrodon  electricus, 
and  the  Trichiurus  electricus,  or  Indicus,  as  it  is 
termed  by  some  naturalists. 

Carus  declares  the  electric  organ  in  these  fishes 


158  TORPEDO    GALVANI. 

to  be  distinctly  of  a  muscular  nature,  consisting  of 
numerous  strata,  cells  or  prisms  formed  by  tendi- 
nous partitions,  and  filled  with  a  thickish  gelatinous 
fluid.  The  same  anatomist  adds, — "  As  a  great 
number  of  nerves  (but  few  vessels)  are  distributed 
to  these  cells  and  strata,  and  as  the  activity  of  the 
organ  depends  upon  those  nerves,  it  is  at  least  not 
improbable  that  the  nervous  power  accumulates  in 
the  cells,  whence  it  can  be  voluntarily  discharged, 
in  the  same  manner  as  it  is  capable  of  being  collected 
in  muscles,  in  order  to  produce  their  contraction*." 
It  was  before  noticed,  that  there  is  a  peculiar 
developement  of  the  spinal  chord  in  those  fishes 
which  possess  the  electrical  power ;  and  it  should 
be  added,  that  in  Spallanzani's  experiments  on  the 
electric  ray,  it  was  found  that  the  activity  of  the 
shock  was  always  proportioned  to  the  energy  of  the 
vital  powers  at  the  time,  and  that  the  section  of 
the  nerves  of  the  organ  efiectually  destroyed  this 
property  in  the  animal. 

The  organs  of  offence  or  attack  in  fishes  may  be 
said  to  be  very  limited ;  a  few  possess  weapons  of 
peculiar  structure  and  formidable  appearance,  and 
are  said  occasionally  to  use  them  in  wanton  attack ; 
but  as  they  are  few  in  number,  so  is  their  actual 
usage  but  comparatively  little  known.     We  are  not 

*  Cams'  Comparative  Anatomy,  by  Gore,  vol.  i.  p.  345. 
See  also,  for  information  on  this  subject,  the  experiments 
of  Matteucci,  detailed  in  various  scientific  periodicals  for 
1837  and  1838. 


WHITE  SHARK.  j  59 

aware  of  battles  among  species  taking  place  as  among 
animals  dwelling  upon  land,  nor  of  struggles  for  su- 
premacy during  the  season  of  amours ;  but  if  these 
more  frequently  take  place  in  the  hidden  recesses 
of  the  ocean,  they  may,  with  a  few  exceptions,  be 
carried  on  by  the  assistance  of  the  tail  and  of  the 
teeth.  The  latter  are  the  great  predatory  organs 
among  all  the  rapacious  fishes,  and  the  great  pro- 
portion of  these  continues  living  one  on  another — a 
strong  upon  a  weaker  race.  We  have  their  struc- 
ture in  almost  every  variation.  In  the  greater  pro- 
portion they  are  used  only  for  seizing  and  securely 
holding  their  prey,  without  assisting  in  any  man- 
ducatory process.  In  a  few  they  crush  the  harder  Crus- 
tacea and  molusca  before  they  are  swallowed ;  and 
by  still  fewer  they  are  placed  low  in  the  gullet,  and 
act  by  muscular  contractions  on  the  food  as  it  passes 
down,  or  perhaps  may  for  a  short  period  be  retained 
within  their  power. 

The  shark  tribe  has  for  ages  been  a  fruitful 
source  of  terror  even  to  man.  Of  these  the  white 
shark  (Squalus  carcharias)  is  the  most  noted. 
His  means  of  offence  lie  in  the  size  of  his  mouth, 
the  strength  of  his  jaw,  the  numerous  teeth  with 
which  his  mouth  is  armed,  and  in  the  extreme 
vigour  and  rapidity  of  his  motions.  An  erroneous 
accoimt  is  usually  given  of  the  teeth  of  the  shark  : 
it  is  said  that  the  interior  rows  of  teeth  lie  flat  while 
the  animal  is  in  a  state  of  repose,  and  that  they  be- 
come erected  when  it  prepares  to  seize  its  prey. 
The  truth  is,  that  the  outer  row  of  teeth  is  alone  of 


^60  "WHITE  SHARK. 

any  use  to  the  animal ;  the  other  rows  are  a  provi- 
sion or  resource  against  the  breaking  of  those  of  the 
outer  row,  and  till  this  happens  they  remain  flat  in 
the  mouth,  incapable  of  being  erected;  as  soon, 
however,  as  a  tooth  in  the  outer  row  is  broken,  as 
frequently  must  happen,  owing  to  the  force  with 
which  the  animal  closes  his  jaws,  often  on  hard 
bodies,  the  tooth  immediately  within  becomes 
erected,  and  advances  forward  with  the  line  of 
the  outer  row,  to  supply  the  place  of  that  which 
was  destroyed. 

The  annexed  wood-cut  will  show  the  general 
distribution  of  the  teeth  in  the  jaws  of  these  vora- 
cious fishes,  and  the  figure  on  the  accompanying 
plate  that  of  the  general  form  adapted  for  rapid 
passage  through  the  water  by  a  swift  and  gliding 
motion,  and  an  activity  and  grace  in  making  turns 
in  pursuit  of  its  prey. 


M 
H 


161 


WHITE  SHARK. 


Charcharias  vulgaris. 


PLATE  XXVII. 


The  white  shark  is  supposed  to  have  a  particular 
predilection  for  human  flesh — this  it  would  be  diffi- 
cult to  establish ;  and  perhaps  all  the  points  in  its 
history,  which  serve  to  countenance  such  a  suppo- 
sition, are  sufficiently  explicable,  on  the  assumption 
of  an  extreme  voracity,  such  as  belongs  to  many 
fishes  not  so  well  provided  with  the  means  of  gra- 
tifying it  at  the  expense  of  man.  When  a  man 
unfortunately  comes  within  reach  of  a  shark,  he  is 
fortunate  if  he  escape  with  the  loss  of  a  limb,  to 
sever  which  is,  for  this  voracious  creature,  but  the 
work  of  a  moment.  Yet  many  stories  are  current, 
some  of  which  deserve  credit,  of  man  having  suc- 
cessfully encountered  sharks  in  their  own  element. 
The  plan  of  attack  depends  on  the  knowledge  of  the 
mode  in  which  the  shark  seizes  his  prey ;  to  do  this 
the  animal  is  obliged  to  turn  on  its  side,  and  while 
it  is  assuming  this  attitude,  some  daring  spirits 
have  succeeded  in  plunging  a  knife  into  its  body, 
so  as  to  escape  threatened  destruction,  or  avenge 

L 


162 


WHITE   SHARK. 


the  death  of  a  friend.  The  teeth  in  the  various 
forms  of  this  family  are  all  most  formidable  weapons, 
remarkably  sharp,  hard  and  cutting ;  and  in  some 
of  the  larger  species,  of  such  size  as  entirely  to 
preclude  the  possibility  of  escape  with  life,  to  any 
creature  which  is  so  unlucky  as  to  come  within 
their  grasp. 

Many  other  fishes  possess  a  very  powerful  forma- 
tion of  long  and  sharp  teeth,  as  in  the  accompanying 
cut  of  the  head  of  Lonchurus  ancylodon,  Schn.     In 


none  are  the  teeth  comparatively  more  formidable 
than  in  the  common  pike,  the  shark  of  the  British 
waters ;  in  specimens  of  this  fish,  of  from  twenty  to 
thirty  pounds  weight,  they  are  as  large  as  those  of 
a  cat,  and  the  whole  of  the  roof  of  the  mouth, 
the  tongue,  and  arches  of  the  gills  are  so  thickly 
set,  that,  when  every  circumstance  is  considered, 
this  provision  is  more  ample  than  in  any  other 
fish.  Many  of  the  spari  have  ven^  strong  and 
sharp  teeth ;  in  some  other  forms,  again,  the  teeth 


TEETH  OF  FISHES. 


163 


construct,  as  it  were,  the  edges  of  the  mouth,  and 
consist  of  large  bent  plates,  having  the  appearance 
of  a  parrot's  bill  (see  cut).    In  the  Anarichas  lupus^ 


or  sea-cat,  they  are  thickly  set,  and,  though  rounded 
on  the  tops,  are  so  hard,  as  to  leave  a  mark  on  the 
hardest  substances  vs^hich  have  been  seized  hy  the 
fish  in  the  struggles  of  death.  In  the  rays,  again, 
they  cover  the  lips  like  a  pavement,  are  blunt,  and 
very  regularly  set,  but  from  the  muscular  power 
which  acts  on  them,  they  are  beautifully  adapted 
for  crushing  the  hard  shell-fish  on  which  these 
tribes  subsist.  In  all  their  modifications,  however 
formidable,  we   do   not  know   them  in  any   other 


'164  SAW-FISHES. 

light  but  as  organs  for  seizing  their  prey.  When  the 
fishes  are  taken  by  any  artificial  means,  they  will  be 
roused,  often  successfully,  to  cut  the  line  or  cord 
which  hold  them,  and  any  object  placed  within 
the  jaws  is  firmly  seized  and  held ;  but  this  cannot 
be  viewed  in  the  light  of  voluntary  attack. 

The  saw-fishes  indicate  unusual  provisions  for 
ofiensive  warfare.  These  are  closely  allied  to  the 
sharks,  and  several  species  have  been  discovered. 
The  upper  jaw  is  prolonged  into  a  projecting  flat- 
tened snout,  the  greatest  length  of  which  seems  to 
be  about  six  feet.  On  the  lateral  margins  of  this 
snout  are  set,  horizontally,  numerous  sharp  pikes 
similar  to  teeth,  which  exhibit  a  formidable  edge, 
and  if  wielded  with  force  must  be  a  most  powerful 
and  dangerous  weapon.  The  true  teeth  of  the  ani- 
mal are  placed  on  the  jaws,  somewhat  similar  to 
those  of  the  rays  and  some  sharks. 

The  Pristis  antiquorum  is  one  of  the  largest 
species,  growing  to  the  length  of  from  fifteen  to 
sixteen  feet;  at  least  such  is  the  size  of  the  speci- 
mens hitherto  met  with.  The  general  colour  is  a 
dull  grey,  growing  paler  as  it  approaches  the  under 
parts,  where  it  is  nearly  white.  The  wood-cut 
will  show  the  form  of  the  snout,  or  saw,  which  the 
small  size  of  our  other  figure  scarcely  details,  suf- 
ficiently. 


SAW-FISHES.  165 

Snout  of  P.  Antiquorum,  Lath. 

(M 


The  saw-fish  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  most  formi- 
dable enemies  of  the  whale  tribe.  Though  so  much 
smaller,  it  attacks  and  even  overcomes  the  Green- 
land whale.  It  seems  probable,  however,  that  one 
saw-fish  is  unequal  to  such  a  victory,  and  that 
several  usually  attack  the  whale  in  concert.  Mr. 
Yarrel,  in  his  recent  work  on  British  Fishes,  refers 
to  an  account  of  a  combat,  on  the  west  coast  of 
Scotland,  between  a  whale  and  a  company  of  saw- 
fish, aided  by  an  auxiliary  force  of  thrashers ;  the 
sea  was  dyed  with  blood  from  the  stabs  inflicted 
in  the  water  by  the  serrated  snouts  of  the  saw-fish, 
while  the  thrashers,  watching  their  opportunity, 
struck  at  the  unwieldy  animal  as  often  as  he  rose 
to  the  surface  for  breath.  We  shall  illustrate  this 
form  farther  by  the 


166 


CIRRATED   SAW-FISH. 

Pristis  drratus,  Latham. 

PLATE  XXVTII. 

P.  cirratus,  Lath. — Trans.  Lin.  Soc.  ii.  p.  28  L  fig.  28. 

A  NATIVE  of  the  New  Holland  seas,  and  apparently 
yet  not  very  common ;  its  principal  characteristic  is 
the  presence  of  two  cirri  on  each  side  of  the  snout 
or  saw.  The  spines  of  the  saw  are  irregular,  three 
smaller  or  shorter  ones  being  placed  between  each 
larger.  The  mouth,  where  the  true  teeth  are 
placed,  is  furnished  with  five  rows  of  minute,  but 
very  sharp  teeth.  The  colour  is  a  pale  brown, 
shading  below  to  white. 

The  srvord-Jishes  present  another  formidable  ar- 
mature, which  is  capable  of  being  employed  with 
immense  force.  They  have  been  separated  into 
two  subdivisions,  both  armed  with  the  elongated 
snout  or  sword,  as  it  is  popularly  called,  but  differ- 
ing in  the  want  of  ventral,  and  in  the  forward  posi- 
tion of  the  dorsal  fins,  and  to  them  has  been  appHed 
the  name  of  Xiphias,  or  sword-fish;  while  the 
others,  by  which  we  shall  illustrate  the  form,  has 
the  dorsal  fin  large,  while  the  ventral  fins  are  re- 
presented by  long  and  slender  filaments.  Another 
name  has  been  given  to  them,  the 


n 

w 

H 
< 


i^^/ 


167 


INDIAN  HISTIOPHORUS. 

Histiopliorus  Indictis. 
PLATE  XXIX. 

Brought,  according  to  Cuvier  and  Valenciennes, 
from  India  by  Banks,  and  from  the  Red  Sea  by 
Eherenberg,  will  serve  as  an  illustration.  The  form 
is  rather  graceful,  and  this  is  heightened  by  the 
ample  dorsal  fin.  Species  have  been  taken  seven 
or  eight  feet  in  length,  and,  according  to  those 
naturalists  who  have  seen  the  fish  newly  taken,  the 
colour  is  of  a  brownish-red  on  the  upper  parts ;  the 
body  is  covered  with  large  an  lengthened  scales. 

The  sword-fishes  are  of  mild  and  gentle  manners, 
living  chiefly  on  marine  vegetables,  and  seldom 
attacking  other  animals,  except  in  self-defence.  On 
such  occasions  they  become  bold  and  active,  main- 
taining fierce  combat  with  powerful  whales,  and,  as 
has  been  alleged,  even  with  the  crocodile;  when 
thus  engaged,  they  inflict  wounds  not  less  deadly 
than  those  given  by  the  saw-fish,  as  the  weapon, 
though  not  serrated,  is  of  much  harder  consistence. 
The  Xiphias  gladius  inhabits  the  Atlantic,  from 
the  northern  ocean  to  the  south  temperate  zone, 


168  COMMON  SWORD-FISH. 

and  also  the  Mediterranean.  It  attains  the  length 
of  fifteen,  or  even  twenty  feet,  the  sword  being  then 
four  or  five  feet  long ;  this  sword  is  merely  a  pro- 
longation of  the  snout  covered  with  skin,  and 
flattened  into  a  sword  shape.  Though  this  pro- 
jection is  far  from  being  sharp,  either  on  the  mar- 
gins or  at  the  point,  yet,  when  urged  forward  by 
the  rapid  motion  of  the  animal,  it  has  been  kno^vn 
to  pierce  a  thick  plank  of  wood.  This  fact,  referred 
to  by  Pliny  in  ancient  times,  has  often  been  called 
in  question ;  but  it  appears  to  be  sufficiently  authen- 
ticated by  recent  instances,  a  piece  of  plank,  con- 
taining part  of  the  snout  of  a  sword-fish,  is  exhibited 
in  the  British  Museum.  Several  instances  of  this 
fact  are  mentioned  by  Cuvier  and  Valenciennes; 
and  specimens  are  preserved,  in  the  Museum  at  Paris, 
of  the  sword  imbedded  in  parts  of  vessels,  which,  it 
is  considered,  the  fish  had  mistaken  for  some  large 
whale,  or  other  marine  animal,  which  they  had  been 
in  the  habit  of  attacking. 

Nature  has  furnished  a  great  proportion  of  fishes 
with  a  more  than  ordinarily  powerful  array  of  teeth 
which  are  used  to  secure  their  prey,  but  not,  we 
think,  almost  ever  as  either  defensive  or  offensive 
weapons ;  and  we  have  seen  very  formidable  weapons 
in  the  sword  and  saw-fishes.  There  are,  however, 
other  modes  of  securing  their  prey  for  which  suitable 
provision  has  been  made;  a  very  curious  one  is 
observed  in  the  family  of  ChModon^  a  tribe  of 
fishes  remarkable  also  for  their  often  singular  forms 
and  for  the  beauty  of  their  colouring.     Those  pos- 


INDIAN  HISTIOPHORUS.  169 

sessing  the  curious  property  we  are  about  to  describe, 
and  where  the  jaws  are  elongated,  have  been  placed 
in  a  sub-genus  by  Cuvier  and  Valenciennes,  under 
the  title  of  Chelmon. 

The  singular  mode  in  which  one  of  this  genus, 
the  Chcetodon  rostratus  or  jaculator^  strikes  down 
its  prey,  will  excuse  a  few  words  of  digression 
here.  It  approaches  with  gentle  caution  to  within 
a  few  feet  of  the  animal  it  seeks  to  make  prey  of  ; 
it  then  projects  a  drop  of  water  from  its  mouth  at 
the  insect  with  an  aim  so  unerring  as  seldom  fails  to 
bring  it  down,  and  secures  it  from  escape.  This 
species  has  been  kept  in  a  vessel  of  water  for  the 
purpose  of  examining  more  narrowly  this  unusual 
mode  of  overcoming  its  prey.  If  an  insect  be  fixed 
on  the  edge  of  the  vessel,  or  held  on  the  end  of  a 
stick  within  reach  of  the  missile  drop,  the  fish  goes 
on  repeating  the  discharge,  as  the  insect  does  not 
fall,  while  it  hardly  ever  misses  its  aim.  On  these 
occasions  it  seems  to  be  provided  with  a  large  supply 
of  water,  as  it  perseveres  for  a  considerable  time  in 
projecting  drops  to  the  distance  of  four  or  five  feet, 
without  any  appearance  of  taking  in  a  fresh  supply. 

Another  example  of  this  singular  structure  used 
in  securing  their  prey  is  seen  in  the 


170 


LONG-BEAKED    CHELMON. 

Chelmon  longirostris^  Cuv.  &  Val. 

PLATE  XXX. 

It  is  found  in  the  Indian  ocean,  around  the  coasts 
of  the  Society  Islands,  and  the  Isle  of  France.  The 
form  is  not  particularly  elegant,  but  the  colouring 
is  remarkable  from  the  decided  marks  of  black  on 
the  sides  of  the  head.  It  appears  to  be  a  rare 
species ;  and  we  have  copied  Yalenciennes*  figure, 
with  the  view  of  directing  attention  to  the  better 
ascertaining  of  the  manners  generally,  and  the 
mode  in  which  it  uses  the  provision  of  its  beak. 


I 


«5 
0- 


171 


ON  THE 

ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 


Even  from  remote  antiquity  the  seas  have  furnished 
an  abundant  supply  of  food  for  man,  and  the  fish- 
eries there  carried  on  give  employment  to  no  incon- 
siderable part  of  the  population  of  the  entire  globe. 
When  we  consider  the  extraordinary  fecundity  of 
many  kinds  of  fish,  and  indeed,  of  most  of  those 
which  are  used  as  food,  one  is  at  no  loss  to  account 
for  the  immense  shoals  in  which  they  swim,  and  the 
myriads  which  people  every  sea,  lake,  and  river, 
"  affording,"  as  Mr.  Barrow  observes,  "  an  inex- 
hausible  harvest,  ripe  for  gathering  at  all  seasons  of 
the  year,  without  the  labour  of  tillage,  without  ex- 
pense of  seed  or  manure,  and  without  the  payment 
of  rent  or  taxes."  Accordingly,  the  fisheries  in  this 
country  have  all  along  received  the  attention  due  to 
them  by  Government,  and  statutes  have  been  enact- 
ed for  their  extension  and  promotion.  One  of  the 
measures  from  which  the  most  important  results 
were  anticipated,  was  the  giving  of  bounties  to  those 
engaged  in  the  fisheries,  and  although  this  certainly 


172  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

had  the  eflfect  of  increasing  the  quantity  of  fish  pro- 
duced, yet  it  is  very  questionable  whether  that  re- 
sult was  attended  with  ultimate  success.  Although 
the  bounty  system  is  now  discontinued,  and  the 
number  of  those  engaged  in  the  fisheries  much  re- 
duced, yet,  according  to  Mr.  Barrow,  the  value  of 
the  entire  annual  produce  of  the  foreign  and  do- 
mestic fisheries  of  Great  Britain  is  as  much  as 
jE8,300,000 ;  and,  although  the  accuracy  of  this 
estimate  is  disputed,  and  even  by  a  most  competent 
judge*  reduced  to  less  than  one-half,  yet  the  fisheries 
must  ever  be  regarded  as  an  important  source  of 
national  wealth.  Besides  giving  employment  to 
some,  and  contributing  to  the  necessities  of  others, 
the  British  fisheries  may  be  considered  as  a  nursery 
in  which  are  reared  a  large  portion  of  our  finest 
seamen,  furnishing  a  ready  supply  from  which  to 
recruit  the  navy  and  the  merchant  service. 

The  Dutch  owe  much  of  their  prosperity  to  the 
fisheries,  and  so  do  the  Americans,  always  noted  for 
their  enterprise  and  the  zeal  with  which  they  carry 
on  their  undertakings.  The  French,  too,  and  many 
other  nations,  carry  on  this  branch  of  industry  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent. 

Perhaps  the  esteem  in  which  fish  is  held  as  food 
(in  this  country  at  least)  cannot  be  better  illustrated 
than  by  attending  to  the  fact,  that  120,000  tons  of 
fish  are  annually  imported  into  the  metropolis  alone, 
and  in  order  to  procure  this  supply,  whole  fleets  of 
vessels  are  employed,  manned  by  their  thousands  of 

*  Maculloch. 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  173 

not  merely  British,  but  even  Dutch  and  French 
fishermen,  bringing  fresh  fish,  such  as  cod  for  in- 
stance, from  a  distance  of  many  hundred  miles,  as 
from  the  coasts  of  Scotland,  and  even  from  Nor- 
way. 

From  the  class  of  fishes  are  procured  not  only 
articles  of  food  within  the  reach  even  of  the  poorest, 
but  luxuries  and  delicacies  to  be  seen  only  at  the 
tables  of  the  rich,  although  few  would  now-a-days 
be  inclined  to  go  the  length  of  some  Roman  epi- 
cures, who  are  known  to  have  given  upwards  of 
£80  for  a  single  fish,  one  too  of  no  great  size,  and 
held  in  light  esteem  at  the  present  day.  Besides 
these,  isinglass  or  fish  glue,  as  well  as  the  caviare 
of  commerce,  are  both  obtained  from  the  sturgeon, 
and  a  kind  of  shagreen  is  prepared  from  several 
fishes  of  the  shark  family.  The  scales  of  some 
species  are  used  in  the  manufactm'e  of  artificial 
pearls,  and  excellent  oil  is  got  from  the  liver  of 
many  others.  Fishes  are  sometimes  used  by  the 
farmer  as  manure,  but  only  when  very  abundant, 
and  besides,  those  which  are  generally  employed  for 
this  purpose,  are  from  their  small  size  unfit  for  food, 
and  would  otherwise  be  useless.  Lastly,  among  the 
economical  uses  of  fishes  it  will  be  proper  to  include 
the  pleasure  afforded  by  angling,  although  both  Dr. 
Johnson  and  Lord  Byron  have  denounced  this  pur- 
suit as  at  once  absurd  and  cruel,  and  would  fain 
condemn  all  its  votaries  from  the  days  of  Isaac  Wal- 
ton downwards,  as  at  best  but  cold-blooded  mortals, 
devoid  of  the  better  feelings  of  our  nature.     Yet  it 


174         ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

is  regarded  by  many,  and  we  think  with  justice,  as 
a  dehghtful  pastime,  the  source  of  much  enjoyment. 
To  enumerate  merely,  all,  or  even  the  greater 
part  of  those  fishes  which  are  used  as  food  by  man, 
would  be  a  task  not  easily  to  be  accomplished ;  we 
shall,  therefore,  and  in  strict  accordance  vdih  the  title 
at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  confine  our  obser- 
vations to  a  few  of  the  most  important  in  an  econo- 
mical point  of  view.  Accordingly,  we  may  begin 
with  the  cod,  as  it  is,  perhaps,  upon  the  whole,  the 
most  important. 

Before  the  discovery  of  the  immense  supply  of 
cod  to  be  found  on  the  northern  coasts  of  America, 
the  principal  fishery  was  carried  on  off  the  coasts  of 
Iceland  and  Norway,  as  well  as  the  Orkney,  Shet- 
land, and  Western  Islands.  A  great  part  of  the  cod 
taken  on  our  own  shores  is  eaten  in  a  fresh  state, 
and  vessels  have  been  constructed  in  which  the  fish 
are  brought  alive  from  a  considerable  distance,  to 
supply  the  markets  of  our  large  cities,  especially 
the  metropolis.  But  it  is  on  the  great  banks  of 
Newfoundland  and  Labrador  that  the  cod  fishery  is 
carried  on  to  its  greatest  extent,  by  the  Americans, 
British,  and  French,  but  especially  the  former.  Here 
the  cod  is  found  in  immense  shoals,  and  indeed  this 
is  hardly  to  be  wondered  at,  when  we  consider  that 
nine  millions  of  eggs  have  been  found  in  the  roe  of 
a  single  individual  of  this  species.  A  few  yeeirs  ago, 
it  was  calculated,  that  about  ten  thousand  British 
seamen  were  employed  in  the  Newfoundland  fish- 
eries, independently  of  perhaps  an  equal  number  on 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  175 

shore,  engaged  in  preparing  the  fish.  Cod  is  there 
preserved  in  two  ways,  and  is  called  respectively 
green^  or  pickled^  and  dried  cod.  Most  of  the  dried 
fish  exported  from  Newfoundland  by  British  sub- 
jects, is  sent  to  Spain,  Italy,  and  other  Catholic 
European  countries ;  the  rest  goes  to  the  West  Indies 
and  Great  Britain. 

The  British  Government  have  now  discontinued 
the  plan  of  giving  bounties  to  those  engaged  in  the 
cod  fishery,  but  the  French,  as  late  as  1829,  in 
which  year  400  ships  were  sent  out  by  them  to  pro- 
secute this  fishery,  gave  bounties  to  the  amount  of 
^60,000.  In  order  to  describe  the  manner  in  which 
this  fishery  is  conducted,  we  cannot  do  better  than 
give  an  abstract  of  an  account  by  Mr.  Audubon  of 
"  Cod  Fishing  at  Labrador."  The  American  vessels 
used  for  this  purpose,  are  commonly  either  schooners 
or  "  pickaxes,"  of  about  one  hundred  tons  or  so, 
manned  by  twelve  men ;  and  each  vessel  is  provided 
with  a  small  boat  for  every  two  of  the  crew.  The 
wages  of  the  fishermen  vary  from  sixteen  to  thirty 
dollars  a  month,  and  spirituous  liquors  are  seldom 
allowed  on  board.  The  baits  used,  are  at  first  mus- 
sels salted  for  the  purpose,  then  capelins,  and  often 
the  flesh  of  gannets,  and  other  sea-fowl.  The  vessel 
being  in  a  convenient  harbour,  at  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning  the  boats  proceed  to  the  fishing  banks 
several  miles  ofi",  and  anchor  in  a  depth  of  from  ten 
to  twenty  feet.  Each  man  has  two  lines,  and  the 
fish  ai*e  unhooked  when  drawn  up,  by  throwing 
them  across  a  bar  of  iron.     The  boats,  after  being 


176  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

filled,  return  to  the  vessel,  and  the  fish  are  thrown 
on  deck  hy  means  of  a  pole  armed  at  the  top  with 
an  iron  hook.  The  hoats  again  return  for  more  fish, 
of  which  Mr.  Audubon  calculates,  each  boat  may 
procure  2000  per  diem,  and,  in  the  mean  time,  the 
men  on  board  proceed  to  clean  the  fish,  which  they 
do  in  the  following  manner.  One  breaks  off  the 
head,  throws  it  overboard,  and  rips  up  the  belly. 
His  neighbour  tears  out  the  entrails,  separates  the 
liver,  which  he  throws  into  a  cask,  and  casts  the 
rest  overboard.  A  third  person  separates  the  back- 
bone, and  throws  the  fish  into  the  hold,  where  others 
are  busy  in  salting  and  packing  the  whole.  Such  of 
the  fish  as  are  intended  to  be  dried,  are,  after  being 
salted,  laid  side  by  side  in  the  sun,  and  allowed  to 
remain  thus  exposed  for  some  time,  after  which 
they  are  piled  in  heaps,  the  process  being  now 
completed.  When  the  capelins  approach  the  shore 
to  spawn,  the  cods  follow  them  in  prodigious  shoals, 
and  immense  numbers  of  the  latter  are  caught  in 
seines  and  other  nets,  although  this  mode  of  pro- 
cedure is  prohibited  by  law,  a  large  proportion  of  the 
fish  thus  taken  being  altogether  useless  from  their 
small  size.  Finally,  Mr.  Audubon  considers,  that 
whatever  be  the  means  of  the  fishermen,  if  the 
season  is  favourable  they  are  generally  well  repaid 
for  their  labour,  and  he  has  knoA^Ti  of  individuals 
engaged  in  this  fishery  who  procured  an  indepen- 
dence in  the  course  of  perhaps  ten  years. 

The  cod  is  caught  on  our  own  coast  by  means  of 
long  lines,  which  are  always  shot  across  the  tide. 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  177 

and  allowed  to  remain  for  about  six  hours.  The 
hooks  are  placed  at  regular  distances  along  the  line, 
baited  with  mussels,  limpets,  or  other  shell  fish,  and 
sand  eels  are  sometimes  used  with  great  success  for 
the  same  purpose.  At  other  times,  the  fishermen 
use  hand  lines,  of  which  one  man  is  able  to  manage 
two,  each  with  a  couple  of  hooks,  and  in  this  way, 
Mr.  Yarrell  mentions,  eight  men  have  been  known 
to  take  eighty  score  of  cod  off  the  Dogger  Bank,  in 
the  course  of  a  singlf  day. 

The  value  of  tho  cod,  as  an  article  of  food,  both 
in  the  fresh  state  and  when  dried,  is  too  well  known 
to  require  any  comment.  In  Iceland  and  many 
parts  of  Norway,  it  forms,  perhaps,  the  principal 
food  of  the  inhabitants ;  also  in  Sweden,  where  it 
has  been  fished  for  ever  since  the  middle  of  the 
14th  century.  The  liver,  which  is  large,  furnishes 
oil  of  excellent  quality,  and  to  give  an  idea  of  the 
extent  to  which  it  is  used,  we  may  mention,  that  in 
1829,  the  Labrador  and  Newfoundland  fisheries 
yielded  oil  of  the  value  of  about  .£18,000.  By  the 
Icelanders  and  NorTv^egians,  the  heads,  as  well  as 
the  bones,  are  given  to  their  cattle  as  food,  and  good 
isinglass  is  made  in  Iceland  from  the  swimming 
bladder.  The  tongue  is  considered  a  delicacy,  and 
the  gills  are  used  as  bait.  In  fine,  ahnost  all  parts 
of  this  fish  are  useful  to  man. 

Many  other  species  of  the  cod  family,  besides  that 
just  mentioned,  furnish  food  more  or  less  excellent 
for  man.  Of  these  we  shall  enumerate  the  most 
important.     Though  of  smaller  size,  and  perhaps 

M 


178  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

inferior  to  the  cod,  the  haddock,  Morrhua  ceglejinus, 
is  much  prized  as  an  excellent  article  of  food,  both 
when  fresh  and  in  the  dried  state.  It  is  taken 
abundantly  on  all  our  shores,  especially  on  the  eas- 
tern coasts,  and  is  fished  for  in  the  same  way  as  the 
cod.  The  haddock  is  said  to  be  in  best  condition 
in  the  months  of  November  and  December,  as  well 
as  in  June  and  July.  The  whiting,  Merlangus  vul- 
garis^ is  a  much  esteemed  and  delicate  fish,  found 
on  all  our  coasts,  but  the  greatest  numbers  are  taken 
in  the  winter  months,  when  large  shoals  approach 
the  coast  to  spawn.  It  is  sometimes  eaten  in  a  dried 
state,  but  is  preferred  when  fresh.  When  of  small 
size,  being  then  known  by  the  name  of  sillock  or 
podley,  the  coal-fish,  M,  carbonarius,  is  considered 
as  a  delicacy,  and  even  equally  so  with  the  preced- 
ing, and  at  certain  seasons  forms  a  principal  part  of 
the  food  of  the  poorer  classes  in  the  Hebrides  and 
Orkney  islands.  When  of  large  size,  it  is  generally 
salted  or  dried,  and  is  at  best  but  a  course  fish.  It 
is,  however,  sometimes  very  abundant,  and  Mr.  Couch 
says,  that  on  the  Cornish  coast,  he  has  known  four  men 
to  take  with  the  rod  and  line  twenty-four  hundred 
weight  of  this  fish  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  hours. 
The  pollock,  M.  Pollackius,  is  another  coarse  insipid 
fish  when  of  ordinary  size,  found  in  Britain,  North 
America,  Asia,  and  the  Indies,  and,  according  to  Dr. 
Richardson,  "  very  good  bread"  may  be  made  from 
the  roe.  The  hake,  Merluccius  vulgaris,  though 
found  in  all  the  northern  seas,  is  in  this  country 
most  abundant  on  our  southern  coasts,  where  it  is  very 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  179 

destructive  to  the  pilchard,  a  fish  to  be  afterwards 
mentioned.  Off  the  coast  of  Waterford  the  hake  is 
so  abundant,  that  one  thousand  have  been  taken  with 
the  Hne  by  six  men  in  the  course  of  a  single  night. 
It  is  also  fished  for  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  is 
usually  salted  and  dried,  but  little  being  eaten  in  the 
fresh  state.  The  ling.  Lota  molva^  and  the  tusk, 
Brosmius  vulgaris^  are  two  other  large  and  coarse 
fish,  taken  on  our  own  coast,  principally  among  the 
northern  islands,  and  a  great  portion  of  what  is  there 
procured  is  exported  to  Spain  and  other  CathoHc 
countries,  where  they  are  eaten  in  large  quantities 
during  lent.  The  oil  obtained  from  the  liver  of 
the  former  fish,  besides  being  used  by  the  poorer 
classes  in  many  places  for  ordinary  purposes,  has 
been  rather  extensively  employed  internallyj  in  cases 
of  severe  rheumatism,  and  often  with  great  success 
but  it  is  said,  that  a  person  who  has  taken  it,  for 
some  time  continues  to  exhale  a  disagreeable  odour. 
The  air-bladder,  or  sound  of  this  fish,  is  used  for 
the  same  purposes  as  that  of  the  cod.  The  diffe- 
rent species  above-mentioned,  constitute,  collectively, 
what  is  called  the  white  fisheries,  which  give  more 
permanent  employment  than  almost  any  other. 


We  shall  now  consider  the  salmon  fishery,  which 
in  Britain  is  principally  carried  on  in  the  Scotch 
and  Irish  rivers.  Unfortunately,  however,  its  value 
has  diminished  fully  one-half  of  late  years,  owing  to 
the  scarcity  of  fish,  which  is  accounted  for  in  various 
ways,  some  attributing  it  to  the  great  increase  in  the 


180  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

number  and  kinds  of  water-machinery,  others  again 
to  the  prevailing  use  of  lime  as  a  manure,  of  which 
part  is  carried  down  by  the  floods,  and  destroys  the 
fish ;  but  it  is  now  generally  considered  as  owing  to 
the  enormous  extent  to  which  poaching  is  carried 
on  during  close  time,  when  the  breeding  fish  can 
easily  be  destroyed.  In  order  to  protect  this  noble 
fish,  which  has  justly  been  considered  as  private  pro- 
perty, as  much  so  as  the  difibrent  kinds  of  game, 
various  statutes  have  been  enacted  by  Government, 
and  these  now  in  force  fix  the  duration  of  close 
time  between  August  and  January,  according  to  the 
circumstances  of  different  rivers. 

The  salmon  is  caught  in  our  rivers  and  estuaries 
in  nets  of  different  kinds.  What  are  called  stake 
nets,  are  used  in  friths,  estuaries,  and  the  mouths  of 
rivers,  and  are  constructed  by  fixing  a  line  of  stout 
poles  in  the  mud  or  sand,  at  a  place  of  easy  access 
at  low  water;  between  these  poles  is  stretched  a 
strong  net,  conducting  to  a  labyrinth  in  which  are 
enclosed  such  fish  as  come  in  contact  with  the 
meshes.  This  kind  of  net  is  often  carried  far 
out  to  sea,  sometimes  employing  several  miles  of 
netting.  Salmon  are  taken  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Forth,  above  Alloa,  in  bag-nets,  which  are  dropped 
into  the  stream  or  current  of  tide  from  a  kind  of 
stage  or  platform  run  out  from  the  bank.  Whenever 
a  fish  enters,  a  man  in  readiness  pulls  up  the  net 
and  secures  it.  Many  fish  are  caught  in  yairs^ 
somewhat  similar  in  construction  to  stake  nets, 
although  on  a  much  smaller  scale,  and  sometimes 


ON  TUE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  181 

constructed  of  wicker  work  instead  of  netting.    But 
perhaps  more  salmon  are  taken  by  what  is  called 
the  coble  and  net  fishery,  than  by  any  other  method. 
This  is  carried  on  in  large  streams,  such  as  the  Tay 
and  Tweed,  in  the  following  manner  : — A  small  boat 
of  a  peculiar  construction,  called  a  coble,  managed 
by  a  single  man,  and  carrying  at  the  stern  a  long 
net,  one  end  of  which  is  fastened  to  the  shore,  is 
rowed  out  into  the  stream  ;  the  net,  which  is  heavily 
weighted,  sinks  to  the  bottom,  and  is  kept  nearly 
perpendicular  by  means  of  large  floats  in  its  upper 
margin;  and,  as  the  boat  proceeds,  the  net  continues 
dropping  into  the  water,  describing,  by  the  time 
the  coble  reaches  the  shore,  a  complete  semicircle. 
The  whole  net  is  then  dragged  to  the  bank,  some- 
times by  the  assistance  of  a  windlass.     Higher  up 
the  rivers,  weirs  are  formed,   by  building  a  dyke 
across  the  stream,  generally  one  of  small  size ;  in  this 
dyke  are  several  apertures,  leading  to  enclosures  of 
different  kinds,  called  cruives,  into  which  the  fish 
enter,    and   are  taken    out   at   convenience,   being 
unable  to  find  an  opening  through  which  to  escape. 
The  salmon  is  also  taken  on  the  flats  of  the  Sol  way 
Frith,  by  means  of  funnel  shaped  nets  fastened  to  a 
pole,  which  are  used  during  the  ebbing  and  flowing 
of  the  tide.     In  the  Welsh  rivers,  salmon  are  fished 
for  with  a  kind  of  trammel  net,  from  small  boats 
called  coracles,  carrying  each  a  single  man  *.    There 

*  Salmon  are  sometimes  taken  by  means  of  loose  nets,  in 
the  meshes  of  which  tlie  fish  are  filled  and  easily  taken. 
About  five  years  ago  nearly  800  were  taken  at  one  hawl  in  s 


182  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

are,  besides,  some  other  contrivances  for  netting 
this  fish  in  common  use  in  various  parts,  which  it 
would  be  needless  to  mention.  Many  fish  are  killed 
during  the  period  when  they  ascend  to  the  stream 
heads  fi^r  the  purpose  of  spa"\vning,  by  means  of 
what  is  called  a  leister  or  waster,  an  instrument 
somewhat  similar  to  a  harpoon,  or  perhaps  still  more 
so  to  a  trident.  Salmon  are  speared  with  this  in- 
strument by  torch-light,  and  the  fish,  which  are 
sometimes  of  very  large  size,  though  often  unhealthy 
at  this  season,  bewildered  by  the  imusual  glare  of 
light,  ^and  the  splashing  in  the  water,  are  easily  dis- 
covered, and  followed  from  pool  to  pool,  till  an 
opportunity  of  striking  them  is  afforded.  Besides 
these  methods  for  destropng  salmon,  no  small  num- 
ber is  annually  taken  by  the  rod,  and  this  kind  of 
fishing  has  probably  now  arrived  at  the  highest  pitch 
of  perfection.  Angling  for  salmon  (in  the  Tweed  at 
least)  is  allowed  for  a  month  after  the  net  fishing 
has  closed  for  the  season. 

The  greater  part  of  the  salmon  taken  in  the  Scotch 
rivers  is  sent  to  the  London  market,  principally 
packed  in  ice ;  comparatively  little  is  sold  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  fishing  stations,  and  much  is 
dried,  pickled,  or  otherwise  preserved. 

In  many  parts  of  North  America  it  is  very  plen- 
tiful, being  annually  exported  from  Newfoundland 
alone,  of  the  value  of,  in  1815,  £14,000.     This 

bay  on  the  east  coast,  probably  by  a  net  of  this  kind.  Dr. 
Young  relates  an  extraordinary  capture  of  1452  salmon  by 
Bome  Irish  fishermen  in  the  year  1776,  at  one  drag  of  a  single 
net. 


i 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  183 

valuable  fish  is  now  A'ery  rare  in  the  United  States, 
where  it  was  formerly  abundant,  in  consequence  of 
the  number  of  steamers  plying  on  all  the  navigable 
rivei-s.  It  is  now  confined,  we  are  informed,  to  the 
north-eastern  states  alone.  In  the  arctic  regions, 
the  salmon  occurs  in  such  profusion,  that  3378  were 
taken  at  one  haul  in  the  month  of  July,  and  Sir 
John  Ross  obtained  a  ton  weight  of  salmon  from  an 
Esquimaux  in  exchange  for  one  or  two  knives  *. 


The  whole  of  the  numerous  species  composing 
the  family  SalmonidcB^  may  be  regarded  as  furnishing 
food,  excellent  in  its  kind,  for  man,  but  none  of 
them,  in  this  country  at  least,  are  of  equal  impor- 
tance, in  an  economical  point  of  view,  with  the 
salmon  which  we  have  just  treated  of  at  consider- 
able length.  One  species,  however,  well  known  as 
the  salmon  trout,  is  so  abundant  in  the  Scotch  rivers, 
aifd  attains  such  a  large  size,  as  to  be  frequently 
sold  for  the  young  salmon,  although  much  inferior 
according  to  some.  "  Two  hundred  are  frequently 
taken  at  a  single  draught  of  a  sweep  net,  and  three 
hundred  have  occasionally  been  counted."  In  fact, 
the  different  kinds  of  trout,  and  other  salmoni-dae  in 
this  country,  are  better  known  as  affording  amuse- 
ment to  the  angler,  than  as  food  for  man.    There  is, 

*  The  Norwegian  rivers  have  long  been  known  to  produce 
salmon  of  superior  quality,  and  from  the  nature  of  the  streams 
in  which  they  are  found,  the  mode  of  taking  them  varies  con- 
siderably from  those  in  common  use  in  this  country.  But, 
from  want  of  space,  we  shall  not  stop  to  enumerate  them, 
however  interesting  they  may  be. 


184  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

however,  one  exception.  It  is  a  small  fish,  the 
smelt  or  spirling,  Osmerus  esperlanus^  found  abun- 
dantly on  the  British  coasts,  and  much  esteemed  as 
a  delicacy.  It  is  generally  taken  in  greatest  plenty 
at  the  mouths  of  large  rivers,  or  in  estuaries,  as  well 
as  on  sandy  shores,  in  small  nets,  and  always  com- 
mands a  ready  sale. 


We  shall  now  proceed  to  give  an  account  of  the 
fishery  for  the  mackarel.  Scomber^  scomber. 

This  beautiful  fish  annually  visits  our  coasts  in 
immense  shoals,  and  its  fishery  gives  ample  employ- 
ment to  thousands  in  the  spring  and  summer  months. 
It  is  said  to  be  in  best  condition  in  May  and  June, 
and  should  be  eaten  when  very  iresh,  as  it  can  be 
kept  in  a  fit  state  for  food  only  a  few  hours. 

Mackarel  are  caught  either  with  the  hook  and 
line,  or  by  the  drift-net,  the  latter  being  generally 
preferred,  as  by  it  larger  numbers  may  be  taken. 
The  net  in  question  is  20  feet  deep  by  120  feet  in 
length,  and  the  size  of  the  mesh  is  usually  about 
two  and  a  half  inches.  As  many  of  these  nets  as 
are  at  hand  are  joined  together  by  a  strong  rope, 
and  thrown  out  when  the  fishing  vessel  is  in  full 
sail.  The  whole  extent  of  netting,  which  not  un- 
frequently  exceeds  a  mile  in  length,  properly  sus- 
pended by  corks,  but  without  any  lead  to  sink  it, 
being  shot  out,  the  boat  is  fastened  to  one  end  of 
the  drift-rope,  and  rides  as  it  were  at  anchor,  the 
strain  of  the  vessel  keeping  the  net  in  a  state  of 
extension.     In  the  morning  the  whole  of  the  nets 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  185 

are  hauled  in,  and  the  fish,  which  during  the  night 
had  got  entangled  in  the  meshes,  are  taken  out  and 
conveyed  to  shore,  generally  hy  other  boats,  leaving 
the  fishermen  to  resume  their  fijrmer  occupation. 

By  means  of  these  nets  astonishing  numbers  of 
fish  have  been  taken  in  a  single  night ;  thus,  Mr. 
Yarrell  states,  that  on  the  30th  of  Jime,  1821,  the 
value  of  the  catch  of  sixteen  boats  from  Lowestofie 
amounted  to  <£ 5,252. 

Mackarel  are  also  caught  by  a  species  of  angling, 
by  a  line  heavily  weighed  and  fastened  to  a  stout 
rod,  while  the  vessel  is  under  rapid  sale.  The  bait 
used  is  either  a  portion  of  a  small  fish,  even  the 
mackarel  itself,  or  else  a  piece  of  scarlet  cloth,  which, 
strange  to  say,  is  for  them  at  all  times  a  deadly 
bait.  Tv  0  men,  in  this  way,  it  is  said,  may  capture 
from  five  hundred  to  a  thousand  fish  in  the  course 
of  the  day.  That  the  mackarel  fishery  is  of  con- 
siderable importance  may  be  concluded  from  the 
circumstance,  that  off  the  Suffolk  coast  alone  this 
fish  is  taken  of  the  annual  value  of  £10,000,  and 
that  too  in  the  space  of  only  six  weeks.  The  macka- 
rel, though  considered  a  somewhat  dry  fish,  is  never- 
theless held  in  high  repute,  and,  when  the  take  is 
considerable,  on  account  of  the  short  time  it  will 
keep  fresh,  is  sometimes  sold  at  a  very  low  rate. 
Thus,  although  in  Scotland,  where  it  is  rarely  so 
plentiful  as  a  little  farther  to  the  south,  it  is  seldom 
within  the  reach  of  the  poorer  classes,  yet  in  Nor- 
folk, during  last  summer,  we  saw  abundance  hawked 


186  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

about  at  the  rate  of  two  a  penny,  though  this  is  far 
from  being  the  usual  price. 

In  North  America,  especially  off  the  coasts  of 
Labrador  and  NeAvfoundland,  mackarel  of  different 
species,  however,  occur  periodically  in  prodigious 
shoals,  and  their  arrival  is  eagerly  looked  for. 


A  fish  nearly  allied  to  the  preceding,  the  tunny, 
Thynnius  vulgaris^  was  well  knoA\Ti  and  highly 
prized  by  the  ancients,  having  constituted  from  the 
earliest  ages,  according  to  Dr.  Neale,  a  gi'eat  source 
of  riches  and  commerce  to  the  nations  inhabiting 
the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  and,  in  fact,  being 
the  principal  food  of  the  people  of  Bithynia.  We 
shall  have  occasion  to  speak  of  it  at  greater  length 
hereafter. 

We  may  now  pass  on  to  the  consideration  of  the 
herring  fishery,  and  there  is  perhaps  no  one  fishery 
in  any  country  which  has  come  so  much  under  the 
attention  of  the  legislature,  or  given  rise  to  so  much 
speculation.  Fishing  \dllages  were  built,  and  com- 
panies w^ere  formed,  w^hich  were  all  eventually  un- 
successful in  their  objects.  Then,  soon  after  the 
commencement  of  the  present  century,  a  fishery 
board  was  established  by  Government,  and  a  bounty 
was  given,  not  merely  on  the  tonnage  of  the  vessels 
employed  in  the  fishery,  but  also  on  the  number  of 
baiTels  produced,  which  bounty  on  the  latter,  for 
eleven  years,  was  equal  to  half  the  value  of  the  her- 
rings as  sold  by  the  fishermen.     This  bounty  of  four 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  187 

shillings  a  barrel,  naturally  held  out  great  induce- 
ments to  begin  the  business  of  herring  curing,  and 
gave  rise  to  much  speculation.  The  fishery  -was  of 
course  extended,  and  the  number  of  herrings  pro- 
duced much  increased.  By  and  bye  the  bounty 
was  gradually  diminished,  and,  in  1820,  entirely 
done  away.  The  policy  of  this  measure  is  unques- 
tionable, as  henceforth  the  supply  Avill  be  more  pro- 
portioned to  the  real  demand. 

The  Dutch  have  been  long  engaged  in  this  fishery, 
which,  at  one  time,  was  said  to  have  given  employ- 
ment to  one-fifth  of  the  whole  population  of  Hol- 
land.    Though  this  estimate  is  now  generally  con- 
sidered to  have  been  overrated,  yet  no  doubt  much 
of  the  prosperity  of  that  country  then  depended  on 
the  fishery  in  question,  and  it  is  even  now  a  pro- 
verbial saying,  that  "  Amsterdam  is  founded  upon 
herring  bones."     The  Dutch  have  always  been  ac- 
knowledged as  superior  in  the  art  of  curing  herring 
to  any  other  nation,  and  their  herrings,  not  many 
years  ago,  brought  double  or  even  treble  the  price 
of  the  British  article  in  every  European  market  * 
The  British  fishermen,  though  long  encouraged  by 
a  bounty  from  Government,  as  before  mentioned, 
yet  failed  in  producing  an  article  which  can  compete 
with  the  Dutch  herrings,  and  for  obvious  reasons. 
The  Dutch  carry  on  the  fishery  at  sea,  and  from 

*  One  grand  object  of  the  fishery  board  was  to  attempt 
bringing  the  British  herrings  to  a  level  with  those  of  the 
Dutch,  but  they  signally  failed  in  accomplishing  that  object. 


188  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OP  FISHES. 

the  small  quantity  whicli  their  vessels  are  capable 
of  containing,  in  order  to  cover  the  expense  of  fit- 
ting out,  and  ensure  some  profit  to  themselves,  can 
only  do  so  by  preparing  their  few  barrels  in  a  very 
superior  way,  more  as  a  delicacy  than  a  staple 
article  of  food.  The  British,  again,  fish  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  their  o^ah  coasts,  and  the  immense 
numbers  of  fish  which  they  take  can  only  be  either 
disposed  of  when  fresh,  or  cured  by  them  in  the 
most  expeditious  way,  and  their  profits  are  insured 
by  selling  a  large  quantity  at  a  very  lo  w  rate. 

The  value  of  the  herring  fishery  in  this  country 
has  been  long  progressively  increasing.  The  fisheries 
in  the  north  of  Scotland,  for  instance,  have  been  of 
immense  benefit  to  the  neighbouring  counties,  and 
have  opened  up  a  mine  of  wealth  not  easily  to  be 
exhausted.  Thus,  according  to  the  Parliamentary 
reports  of  that  date,  in  the  year  ended  on  the  5th 
April,  1819,  the  astonishing  quantity  of  340,660 
barrels  was  landed  from  the  fishery  and  cured,  and 
of  this,  227,162  barrels  were  exported  from  Great 
Britain,  chiefly  to  Ireland,  the  continent  of  Eui'ope, 
the  West  Indies,  and  even  to  Calcutta.  Of  this 
quantity  only  one  twenty-second  part  of  the  whole 
was  taken  by  English  fishermen,  the  rest  was  the 
produce  of  the  Scottish  coast,  the  little  town  of 
Wick  furnishing  nearly  one-fifth  of  the  whole. 

The  herring  is  taken  in  drift  nets  somewhat  simi- 
lar to  those  employed  for  mackarel  and  pilchards, 
and  much  judgment  is  required  in  laying  them  to 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  189 

the  greatest  advantage.  A  dark  niglit  is  generally 
most  successful,  and  the  drawing  the  nets  in  the 
morning  is  said  to  present  a  very  animated  scene. 

Herrings  are  eaten  hoth  -when  fresh,  pickled,  or 
dried.  In  the  fresh  state,  in  towns  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  sea,  the  consumption  is  at  times  enor- 
mous, for  the  herring  furnishes  a  very  cheap  article 
of  food  to  all  classes.  We  recollect  seeing  this  fish, 
a  few  years  ago,  sold  in  the  streets  of  Edinburgh, 
for  several  weeks,  at  the  rate  of  twelve  for  a  penny. 
In  this  country  the  best  pickled  herring  are  con- 
sidered to  be  those  from  Lochfine,  on  our  west  coast, 
and  this  is  owing,  not  so  much  to  the  greater  atten- 
tion there  paid  in  curing  them,  as  to  their  original 
superior  excellence  and  larger  size. 

Another  fish  belonging  to  the  valuable  family  of 
herrings,  the  pilchard,  Clupea  pilchardus^  though 
not  quite  so  large  as  the  herring,  is  yet  of  great 
importance  in  an  economical  point  of  view,  when 
we  consider  that  the  average  value  of  the  pilchards 
taken  annually,  in  Cornwall  alone,  is  between 
£50,000  and  £60,000.  In  1827,  the  total  amount 
of  capital  invested  in  this  fishery  was  £441,215, 
giving  employment  to  upwards  of  ten  thousand  per- 
sons, fishermen  and  others. 

This  fish  is  met  with  in  various  parts  of  the 
European  seas,  as  on  the  coasts  of  France,  but 
especially  those  of  Cornwall  and  Devon,  where  there 
is  an  extensive  pilchard  fisheiy  during  the  months  of 
August  and  September.  As  far  back  as  the  days  of 
Elizabeth,  statutes  were  enacted  for  the  protection 


190  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

of  this  fishery,  and  there  was,  until  lately,  a  bounty 
of  8s.  6d.  on  every  hogshead  exported. 

Pilchards  are  caught  with  scans  or  drift  nets,  but 
principally  with  the  former.  By  means  of  one  or  more 
scans,  each  of  which  is  360  feet  in  length  and  36 
in  depth,  a  shoal  is  enclosed ;  then  the  bottom  of  the 
net  is  drawn  together  by  a  pecuUar  contrivance,  and 
the  fish,  thus  prevented  from  escaping,  are  taken 
out  at  low  water  in  small  bag  nets.  Sometimes, 
according  to  Mr.  Yarrell,  the  quantity  enclosed  is  so 
great,  that  a  week  may  elapse  before  the  whole  can 
be  conveniently  disposed  of,  a  part  being  taken  up 
every  night.  Seven  thousand  hogsheads,  or  about 
twenty-four  millions  and  a  half  of  pilchards,  are  said 
to  have  been  taken  at  once  from  a  single  shoal,  wliich, 
however,  may  cover  an  extent  of  several  square  miles. 

Drift-nets,  as  we  said  before,  are  also  used  for  the 
same  pui'pose,  and  several  are  joined  together  when 
required,  sometimes  extending  three  quarters  of  a 
mile.  The  most  successful  time  for  using  them  is 
during  a  hazy  night,  with  a  slight  swell  or  breeze. 
The  nets  are  drawn  soon  after  sunset,  and  again 
before  morning,  and  it  is  considered  a  moderate 
capture  if  from  five  to  ten  thousand  fish  are  taken 
in  a  single  night. 

Such  as  are  intended  for  exportation  are  pickled, 
and  afterwards  packed  in  barrels  by  means  of  great 
pressure,  which  reduces  the  bulk  of  the  fish  to  one- 
third  of  what  it  formerly  was,  and  during  this  pro- 
cess, there  is  obtained  a  coarse  but  pure  oil  in  the 
proportion  of  three  or  four  gallons  from  a  hogshead 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OP  FISHES.  li)l 

of  fisli.  The  mixture  of  oil,  blood,  and  pickle, 
which  exudes  from  the  immense  heaps  into  which 
the  fish  are  piled  before  undergoing  the  process  of 
pickling,  is  used  in  large  quantity  in  the  neighbour- 
hood as  manure.  The  fish  itself,  when  very  abun- 
dant, is  sometimes  used  for  the  same  purpose,  though 
not  to  the  same  extent  as  the  next  species  to  be 
mentioned.  It  is  said  that  a  single  pilchard  is  suffi- 
cient to  manure  a  square  foot  of  land. 

Besides  furnishing  fresh  food  for  the  poorer  classes 
in  the  neighbourhood,  pilchards  are  exported,  it  is 
said,  to  the  annual  amount  of  £50,000,  principally 
to  the  West  Indies,  along  with  herrings,  for  the  use 
of  the  slave,  or  rather  negro  population  there. 

The  sprat  fishery  in  this  country  is  carried  on 
during  the  winter  months,  after  the  termination  of 
the  herring  season.  This  fish,  the  Clupea  sprattus 
of  authors,  is  principally  taken  in  estuaries,  and 
elsewhere,  in  large  bag-nets  of  a  peculiar  construc- 
tion, fi'om  what  are  called  stow  boats,  on  the 
Kent,  Essex,  and  Suffolk  coasts.  The  quantity 
taken  is  sometimes  enormous;,  and  the  greater  part 
is  used  to  manure  the  land,  forty  bushels  being 
required  to  the  acre.  Sprats,  moreover,  are  not 
unfrequently,  despite  of  their  small  size,  eaten  in 
great  numbers,  being  sometimes  excessively  cheap, 
and  in  Edinburgh,  for  instance,  this  fish,  there 
kno"v\Ti  by  the  name  of  garvie-herring,  is  occasionally 
haAvked  about  in  carts  at  a  very  low  rate. 

A  large  species  of  herring,  the  shad,  Clupea  alosa, 
is  found  to  enter  certain  of  our  rivers  at  stated 
periods,  for  the  purpose  of  spa^ATiing,  at  which  time 


192  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

great  numbers  are  caught,  principally,  it  is  said,  in 
the  Severn.  It  is  then  much  tiner  than  ^vhen  taken 
in  the  sea,  and  the  flesh  more  delicate.  It  is  taken 
in  almost  all  our  northern  seas,  even  the  Caspian  ; 
but  is  more  abundant  in  North  America,  and  there 
of  more  importance  to  man  than  elsewhere. 

The  white-bait  fishery,  as  carried  on  in  the  Thames, 
is  one  of  peculiar  interest,  not  to  say  productive  of 
considerabls  benefit  to  those  concerned,  on  account 
of  the  esteem  in  which  it  is  held  by  the  Londoners, 
who  resort  in  vast  numbers  to  Blackwall,  Green- 
•wich,  and  other  places  where  it  is  most  abundant, 
to  enjoy  a  fish  dinner  in  certain  taverns  of  white- 
bait notoriety.  According  to  Mr.  Yarrell,  white- 
bait, Clupea  alha^  are  taken  in  long  bag-nets  from 
vessels  moored  in  the  tide-way,  and  the  fish  are  taken 
out  by  untjdng  the  end  of  the  hose,  and  shaking  it 
into  the  boat. 

As  this  fish  has  lately  been  discovered,  among 
other  places,  about  Queensferry,  and  in  the  Solway 
Frith,  where  it  has  not  been  disturbed,  its  fishery 
in  these  places  might  be  turned  to  some  account,  as 
remarked  by  Dr.  Pamell,  who  was  among  the  first 
to  discover  it  in  the  localities  just  mentioned. 

"We  shall  now  pass  on  to  consider  another  series 
of  fish,  the  Pleuronectidw  of  naturalists,  or  flat-fish, 
the  taking  of  which  is  called  the  flat-fishery. 

The  plaice,  Platessa  vulgaris,  is  held  in  high  esti- 
mation for  the  table.  "  It  inhabits  sandy  banks  and 
muddy  places  in  the  sea."  It  is  often  taken  with 
lines,  but,  in  the  south  of  England,  where  it  some* 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  193 

times  occurs  in  such  extraordinary  abundance  that 
Mr.  Yarrell  has  kno^^^l  great  quantities  of  plaice, 
averaging  three  pounds  weight  each,  to  be  sold  at 
one  penny  per  dozen,  it  is  caught  in  trawl-nets, 
whenever  such  can  be  used.  On  the  Norwegian 
coasts,  where  the  sea  is  remarkably  transparent,  this 
fish  is  often  taken  of  very  large  size  by  a  short 
spear  with  a  line  attached,  which  is  dropped  down 
upon  them,  and  not  only  the  plaice,  but  many  other 
kinds  of  flat-fish  are  thus  secured. 

The  mud-flounder,  P.Jlesus^  is  another  very  com- 
mon fish,  although  much  inferior  in  quality  to  the 
preceding.  Sandy  or  muddy  bays,  or  inlets,  but 
especially  brackish  water  at  the  mouth  of  rivers, 
which  it  sometimes  ascends  a  considerable  way  dur- 
ing floods,  produce  this  fish  in  the  greatest  abun- 
dance, and  its  capture  is  attended  with  little  or  no 
difficulty,  as  hardly  any  kind  of  bait  will  come  amiss 
\o  it.  In  the  Thames,  vast  numbers  are  caught  in 
nets  of  a  peculiar  kind,  so  constructed  as  to  enclose 
and  secure  all  the  fish  within  a  limited  space. 

We  now  pass  on  to  one  which  sometimes  attains 
an  enormous  size,  it  is  even  said  that  three  or  four 
hundred  pounds  is  no  very  unusual  weight  for  the 
fish  in  question.  It  is  the  halibut,  Hippoglossus  vul- 
garis^ but  unfortunately  this  large  fish  is  not  much 
esteemed,  "  its  flesh,"  according  to  good  authority, 
"  though  white  and  firm,  is  dry,  the  muscular  fibre 
coarse,  with  but  little  flavour,"  and,  stiange  to  say, 
*'  the  head  and  fins  are  said  to  be  the  best  parts."  This 
fish  is  more  common  farther  to  the  north  than  in 

N 


194  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

Britain,  and  is  very  plentiful,  for  instance,  on  the 
great  banks  of  Newfoundland,  where  Mr.  Audubon 
informs  us,  only  the  side-fin  and  the  part  adherent  to 
that  organ,  are  used.  It  is  said,  on  good  authority, 
that  160,000  halibut  are  annually  imported  into  New 
York  alone,  yielding  about  16,000  dollars,  at  only 
2  cents  per  pound.  The  halibut  is  generally  taken 
with  the  line,  but  we  have  known  it  harpooned  off 
the  Norfolk  coast,  although  for  mere  amusement,  for 
this  practice  is  by  no  means  general. 

The  turbot.  Rhombus  maximus,  is  the  most  prized 
of  all  the  fishes  belonging  to  this  family.  This  fine 
fish  is  not  so  abundant  in  Scotland  as  it  is  still  far- 
ther south,  and  the  best  are  generally  supposed  to 
be  taken  on  the  Flemish  banks.  Pennant  describes 
the  extensive  turbot  fishery  which  was  in  his  time, 
and  probably  still  is,  carried  on  off  the  Yorkshire 
coast  near  Scarborough.  The  lines  used  are  about 
thi-ee  miles  in  length,  with  nearly  three  thousand 
hooks.  They  ai'e  laid  across  the  tide,  and  allowed 
to  remain  for  six  hours  before  being  hauled.  But 
the  turbot  is  found  in  greatest  plenty  on  the  various 
sand-banks  between  the  eastern  shores  of  England 
and  the  coast  of  Holland.  It  is  here  that  the  Dutch 
fishermen  carry  on  their  great  turbot  fishery ;  and 
this  has  been  so  well  described  by  Mr.  Barrow,  that 
we  shall  abridge  his  account  of  it. 

This  fishery  begins  about  the  end  of  March,  a 
few  leagues  to  the  south  of  Scheveling,  but,  as  the 
warm  weather  comes  on,  the  fish  gradually  advance 
to  the  northward,  followed  by  the  fishermen,  who 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  3  95 

continue  to  take  them  until  the  middle  of  August, 
>vhen  they  are  found  on  some  banks  off  the  mouth 
of  the  Elbe.  At  the  beginning  of  the  season  the 
drag-net  is  used,  which  brings  up  not  only  turbot 
but  many  other  flat-fish  in  great  abundance,  but,  as 
the  season  advances,  and  the  fish  retire  to  deeper 
water,  where  the  net  cannot  be  used  with  advan- 
tage, recourse  is  had  to  the  hook  and  line.  The 
lines  used  for  this  purpose  are  sometimes  three  miles 
in  length,  and  the  number  of  hooks  on  each  varies 
from  six  to  eight  hundred,  each  baited  with  a  small 
fish,  which  requires  to  be  very  fresh,  and  such  as 
are  of  a  bright  colour  are  generally  found  to  answer 
best.  To  prevent  lines  of  such  immense  length  from 
being  shifted,  or  even  carried  away  by  the  tide, 
large  masses  of  lead,  or  sometimes  small  anchors, 
are  attached  to  them.  The  Dutch  are  said  to  have 
drawn  not  less  than  £80,000  a-year  from  the  turbot 
sent  by  them  to  the  London  market,  where  it  seems 
to  be  preferred. 

The  Dutch  are  said  to  furnish  about  one-fourth  of 
the  whole  supply  of  this  fish  sent  to  London,  besides 
what  is  purchased  from  them  at  sea  by  our  own 
fishermen,  and  thus  brought  to  market  free  of  duty, 
which  otherwise  is  £6  per  boat.  In  the  Channel 
the  French  carry  on  a  rather  extensive  turbot  fishery, 
the  greater  part  of  the  produce  of  which  also  enters 
cur  markets.  According  to  Mr.  Yarrell,  the  number 
of  turbot  brought  to  Billingsgate  in  the  course  of 
Iwelve  months,  was  87,958. 

The  only  other  flat-fish  used  as  food  which  we  shall 


1  96  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

mention,  is  the  sole,  Solea  vulgaris^  ■which  is  in 
season  almost  the  whole  year  round,  and  whose  flesh 
is  considered  of  excellent  quality,  being  "  firm  and 
white."  Soles  are  taken  principally  by  the  trawl- 
net,  and  in  such  plenty,  that  80,000  baskets  of  this 
fish  were  sold  in  Billingsgate  market  alone  in  one 
year. 

Two  kinds  of  fresh  water  eels  are  to  be  seen  in 
the  shops,  but  their  consumption  is  limited.  They 
are  caught  in  the  Thames  and  other  rivers,  where 
they  abound,  in  traps  of  wickerwork,  which  stop 
many  of  the  fish  in  the  autumnal  months,  in  tbeir 
periodical  migration  to  the  salt  water.  Many  are 
killed  by  means  of  a  long  three-pronged  spear,  which 
is  thrust  down  into  the  mud  from  a  boat,  and  only 
those  of  pretty  large  size  are  thus  taken,  as  the 
smaller  ones  escape  between  the  prongs.  We  have 
seen  another  method  of  catching  eels  practised  on 
some  of  the  English  rivers,  by  a  man  in  a  small  boat, 
with  a  stick  and  line  in  each  hand,  at  the  end  ol 
the  line  there  is  a  large  bunch  of  worms,  strung  upon 
thread  or  worsted,  and  tied  in  a  bunch.  It  requires 
some  dexterity  to  lift  the  eels  into  the  boat  before 
they  slip  off,  as  no  hook  is  used  to  detain  them. 
This  is  a  very  successful  way  of  fishing.  The  prin- 
cipal supply  of  eels  to  the  London  market  is  derived 
from  Holland,  whence  they  are  brought  over  in  well- 
boats. 

The  conger  eel,  Conger  vulgaris^  frequents  out 
rocky  coasts  in  various  places,  and  is  so  abundant 
in  Cornwall,  that,  according  to  Mr.  Couch,  it  is  not 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  197 

uncommon  for  a  boat,  with  five  men,  to  bring  on 
sbore  from  five  hundred-weight  to  two  tons  of  this 
fish,  all  taken  in  the  course  of  a  single  night.  It  is 
taken  by  lines,  and  the  bait  most  successful  is  a 
small  fish.  The  flesh  is  not  held  in  much  esteem, 
except  by  the  lower  classes,  who  make  a  virtue  of 
necessity,  but  this  is  probably  in  a  great  measure 
owing  to  the  unprepossessing  appearance  of  the  fish 
itself.  It  is  sometimes  dried,  and  large  quantities 
are  said  to  have  been  exported  to  Spain  and  other 
catholic  countries.  When  dried  in  a  particular  man- 
ner, the  flesh  used  formerly  to  be  ground  or  grated 
to  powder,  and  in  this  state  was  employed  to  thicken 
soup. 

The  sand-eel,  Ainmodytes  tohianus,  and  the  sand- 
launce,  A.  lancea,  which  are  both  very  abundant  on 
our  sandy  shores,  are  objects  of  great  importance  to 
the  fishermen,  as  furnishing  a  bait  much  in  request 
for  taking  many  of  the  larger  fishes.  From  their 
habit  of  burrowing  in  the  sand,  they  can  easily  be 
procured  at  low-water  by  means  of  a  rake  of  a  pe- 
culiar construction.  We  have  seen  the  strong  sickles 
with  teeth,  that  are  used  for  cutting  sea-weed, 
employed  with  great  success  in  scratching  up  sand- 
eels,  which  are  also  caught,  acccrding  to  Montagu, 
in  nets  with  remarkably  small  meshes,  when  a  shoal 
is  discovered  at  sea,  and  seven  bushels  have  been 
taken  at  a  single  haul.  Though  of  such  small  size, 
yet  they  are  very  delicate  ea,ting,  and  vast  numbers 
are  consumed  in  summer  by  the  natives  of  the 
•Hebrides. 


198  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

From  the  livers  of  several  kinds  of  dog-fish  of  the 
genus  Spinax^  a  good  oil  is  extracted,  although  this 
is  not  done  on  the  large  scale,  and  in  some  parts  of 
the  country,  as  the  Hebrides  and  Orkney  islands, 
the  fish  themselves  are  eaten  when  nothing  better  is 
in  the  way.  The  larger  species  of  shark,  which  are 
occasionally  taken  on  our  coast,  are  generally  valu- 
able captures,  from  the  quantity  of  oil  procured  from 
the  liver  by  boiling,  and  in  this  way,  from  a  basking 
shark,  twenty-six  feet  in  length,  mentioned  by  Pen  - 
nant  as  having  occurred  off  Anglesey,  156  gallons  of 
oil  were  obtained.  This  leads  us  to  mention  various 
species  of  ray,  better  known  in  this  country  by  the 
names  of  skate,  thornback,  &c.,  the  large  wings  or 
fins  of  which  are  much  esteemed. 

We  had  occasion  to  mention,  about  the  beginning 
of  this  chapter,  that  the  scales  of  several  species  are 
used  in  the  manufacture  of  artificial  pearls,  and  for 
this  purpose,  in  Britain  at  least,  the  white-bait,  for- 
merly mentioned,  and  the  bleak,  Cyprinus  alhurnus, 
are  best  adapted.  Properly  speaking,  it  is  not  the 
scales  of  these  fish,  but  the  silvery  pigment  which 
gives  them  their  lustre,  that  is  used  in  this  manu- 
facture, which,  however,  is  by  no  means  carried  to 
the  same  extent  now  that  it  was  a  few  years  ago^ 
when,  as  Dr.  Lister  states,  a  manufacturer  in  Paris 
used,  in  a  single  winter,  thirty  hampers  of  hleak. 
The  mode  of  procedure  is  as  follows :  The  scales  are 
well  washed,  and  then  allowed  to  soak  in  water, 
when,  after  a  time,  the  colouring  matter  is  found  at 
the  bottom  of  the  vessel.    This  pigment  is  then  dis- 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  199 

solved  in  caustic  ammonia  or  hartshorn,  and  inject- 
ed into  hollow  glass  balls,  with  a  minute  aperture, 
and  of  the  requisite  size  and  form,  and  after  the 
hartshorn  has  evaporated,  the  glass  is  left  coated  in 
the  inside  with  the  pigment,  which  gives  it  a  pearly 
lustre.  Sometimes  wax  is  poured  in  to  render  them 
heavier,  and  complete  the  operation. 

In  this  country,  of  late  years,  the  scales  of  the 
perch,  Perca  vulgaris^  of  the  roach,  Cyprinus  rutilus^ 
and  a  few  others,  have  come  into  use  with  the  fair 
sex,  being  used  by  them  in  different  kinds  of  fancy 
work. 

Having  now  enumerated  the  principal  species  of 
fish  which  furnish  food  to  man,  or  serve  as  objects 
of  commercial  interest  in  this  country,  we  may  per- 
haps be  expected  to  make  some  general  observations 
on  so  important  a  subject.  But  this  task  has  already 
been  accomplished  by  abler  hands  than  ours,  and  for 
information  on  this  head  it  will  only  be  necessary  to 
refer  to  Mr.  Barrow's  article  on  the  "  Fisheries,"  in 
the  ninth  volume  of  the  Encyclopaedia  Britannica. 
In  the  mean  while,  we  may  state  the  conclusions  he 
arrives  at,  after  viewing  his  subject  in  all  its  bear- 
ings. 

Mr.  Barrow  considers  the  real  cause  of  the  back- 
ward state  of  the  British  fisheries  as  simply  arising 
from  the  want  of  a  steady  demand  for  their  produce, 
and  not,  as  has  generally  been  alleged,  from  a  defi- 
ciency in  the  supply.  He  states,  that  the  use  of 
fish  is  scarcely  known  in  the  interior,  so  that  in  the 
inland  and  midland  counties,  "  the  labouring  classes 


200         ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  PISHES 

scarcely  know  the  taste  of  fish,"  although  all  are 
agreed  in  regarding  that  article  of  food  as  of  the 
highest  importance,  not  only  from  its  quality,  but 
also  from  the  low  rate  at  which  it  might  he  supplied. 
The  metropolis,  moreover,  absorbs  a  great  part  of 
what  might  otherwise  be  sold  elsewhere,  as  may  be 
seen  from  the  following  table,  which  shows  the 
quantity  sent  to  the  London  market  in  six  days, 
from  the  19th  to  the  24th  of  June  inclusive. 

Salmon 253|  boxes. 

Turbot    3,153  individuals. 

Mackarel    131,700       do. 

Whitings    31,175       do. 

Soles  164  bushels. 

Maids  and  Plaice  1,045      do. 

Besides  fresh  codfish,  skate,  haddock,  and  other  fish 
in  smaller  quantities. 


There  are  many  species  of  fish,  of  common 
occurrence  in  this  country,  which,  although  not  of 
sufiicient  importance  to  be  regarded  as  objects  of 
commercial  interest,  yet  deserve  some  mention  here 
as  furnishing  amusement  to  anglers,  many  of  them 
requiring  considerable  skill  in  order  to  effect  their 
capture. 

At  the  head  of  these  has  always  stood  the  salmon, 
whose  economical  history,  hoAvever,  we  have  already 
considered  at  length,  and  shall  merely  observe,  that 
to  such  a  degree  of  perfection  has  the  capture  of  this 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  201 

fish  been  brought,  that  it  is  now  no  very  uncommon 
feat  for  some  heroes  of  the  rod  and  line  to  pull  out 
a  salmon  of  thirty  pounds  weight  by  means  of  a 
hook  attached  to  their  fishing  tackle  by  single  gut. 
Fishing  for  salmon  with  the  rod,  is  permitted  in  the 
Tweed  for  a  month  after  net  fishing  is  given  up  for 
the  season  in  that  river.  All  the  species  of  trout 
are  also  fished  for  in  this  country,  and  so  abundant 
are  they,  in  the  north  especially,  that  almost  every 
stream  and  lake  which  they  inhabit,  has  a  variety 
peculiar  to  itself,  and  differing  from  others,  as  much 
in  the  excellence  of  its  flesh  as  in  colour  and  shape. 
The  most  remarkable  of  these,  and  one  of  the  largest, 
is  the  great  loch  trout,  Salmo  ferox^  found  in  some 
of  the  larger  lakes  of  Britain,  and  angling  for  this 
fish  has  been  described  as  the  ne  plus  ultra  of  pisca- 
torial sport,  but  with  what  justice,  we  leave  others 
to  determine.  Perhaps  the  most  delicate  of  all  our 
trouts  is  the  Lochleven  species,  S.  ccecifer  parnel^ 
of  which  a  large  quantity  finds  its  way  into  the 
Edinburgh  market,  and  we  understand  it  has  already 
come  into  considerable  repute  in  London,  where, 
however,  the  supply  is  very  limited  indeed. 

The  large  size  which  the  pike  sometimes  attains, 
conjoined  with  his  well-known  voracity,  renders  this 
fish  a  great  favourite  with  sportsmen  and  anglers. 
Pike  may  be  easily  shot  when  in  shallow  water,  in 
the  heat  of  summer,  as  then,  if  not  disturbed,  they 
will  remain  for  hours  together  in  the  same  position, 
and  so  near  the  surface  as  to  afford  an  easy  mark 
even  to  indifferent  shots — like  ourselves !    They  are 


202  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

generally,  however,  caught  with  lines,  and  one  kind 
of  apparatus  called  a  trimmer,  and  in  some  places  a 
ligger  is  very  successful  in  taking,  not  only  this  fish, 
but  large  perch  also.  By  using  this,  which  is  a 
common  line,  with  a  large  pike -hook  attached,  rolled 
round  a  piece  of  wood  or  bunch  of  rushes  allowed 
to  float  about,  Mr.  Yarrell  relates  that  a  friend  of  his 
CMTi  took,  in  the  course  of  four  days  fishing  in  Nor- 
folk, 2i">6  pike,  weighing  altogether  1135  pounds. 
Pike  of  enormous  size  have  been  taken  in  some  of 
our  Scotch  lakes  by  the  rod  and  line ;  one  caught 
by  trolling,  by  Colonel  Thornton  of  sporting  cele- 
brity, in  Loch  Awe,  after  a  struggle  of  an  hour  and 
a  quarter,  weighed  fifty  pounds,  but  a  pike  of  still 
greater  dimensions  was  taken  in  a  loch  in  Galloway, 
of  the  enormous  weight  of  seventy-two  pounds,  and 
this,  in  all  probability,  may  be  considered  as  the 
largest  fish  ever  killed  with  the  rod.  It  rose,  we 
believe,  at  an  artificial  fly.  The  pike,  especially 
when  of  moderate  size,  is  considered  by  some  as 
superior  even  to  salmon.  This  is,  however,  a  mere 
matter  of  opinion.  Though  we  are  very  sceptical 
on  this  subject,  to  do  the  pike  justice,  we  seldom 
tasted  a  more  delicious  fish.  Considerable  quanti- 
ties are  sold  in  London  and  in  other  large  cities  in 
the  south  of  England,  and  they  bring  a  high  price. 
Almost  all  the  British  Cyprin'idce  are  (more  or 
less)  objects  of  interest  to  the  angler,  but,  as  food, 
they  may  be  regarded  as  rather  insipid  than  other- 
wise. There  are  some  exceptions,  however ;  among 
others,  the  tench,  C  thica^  and  the  carp,  C  carjno, 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  203 

which  are  reared  in  many  places  in  fish-ponds  for 
the  purpose  of  supplying  the  London  market.  The 
former  has  been  introduced  of  late  years  into  Scot- 
land for  economical  purposes,  but  we  believe  the 
experiment  has  not  succeeded  so  well  as  was  anti- 
cipated; the  latter,  on  the  contrary,  is  so  easily 
managed  in  a  state  of  captivity,  that  it  has  been  kept 
for  months  and  years  together  out  of  the  water,  en- 
veloped in  moss  or  other  similar  substance,  moistened 
now  and  then,  and  placed  in  a  damp  cellar.  It  is 
fed  by  the  hand,  and  not  only  keeps  in  good  health, 
but  is  said  to  "  thrive  uncommonly  well."  The 
roach  and  dace,  as  well  as  the  bream  and  others, 
are  all  familiar  to  anglers,  affording,  strange  to  say, 
more  amusement  in  their  capture  than  satisfaction 
in  eating  them  afterwards ;  for,  as  we  said  before, 
their  flesh  is  insipid,  and,  moreover,  often  savours 
strongly  of  mud,  when  taken  in  a  place  where  that 
article  abounds  *. 

*  Among  the  modes  of  destroying  fish  not  usually  men- 
tioned in  books,  are  two,  which  may  be  worthy  of  notice, 
though  certainly  not  of  imitation.  By  dissolving  in  water  a 
substance  called  cocculus  indicus^  the  l)erry  of  a  plant  used  in 
medicine,  the  fish  in  the  vicinity  become  stupified,  in  a  yery 
short  time  rising  to  the  surface,  and  in  this  state  may  easily 
be  taken  with  a  landing  net.  This  practice,  which  is  illegal, 
we  have,  however,  seen  on  two  occasions,  and  on  one  of  these, 
a  large  shoal  of  roach  and  dace  was  completely  intoxicated  by 
this  drug,  and  all  the  larger  ones  picked  out  at  leisure  by  two 
persons  in  a  boat.  Lime  water  is  used  in  some  places  to  destroy 
fish,  especially  in  deep  pools  on  rapid  streams,  and  it  is  re- 
lated, that  in  the  county  of  Kerry,  a  kind  of  spurge  is  used 
by  the  peasantry  for  the  same  purpose  as  cocculus  indicus^ 
which  latter  is  much  used  in  some  countries  of  the  east,  where 
the  plant  grows. 


204  ON  THE  ECONOMICx\.L  USES  OF  FISHES. 

Having  now  considered  such  of  the  fishes  which 
in  this  country  are  used  hy  man  for  economical  pur- 
poses, as  appear  most  worthy  of  notice,  and  treated 
of  them  as  far  as  is  consistent  with  the  plan  of  this 
work,  little  now  remains  to  he  done  before  briefly 
mentioning,  and,  in  many  cases,  merely  indicating 
such  species  as  are  valued  by  the  inhabitants  of 
other  parts  of  the  globe.  Such  a  sketch,  however, 
must,  from  its  very  nature  be  exceedingly  imperfect, 
as  in  order  to  do  any  thing  like  justice  to  that  sub- 
ject, whole  volumes  would  be  required,  and  could  be 
written  without  at  all  exhausting  the  various  sources 
of  information  on  this  head. 

The  two  hard  bones  found  just  within  the  sides  of 
the  head  in  fish,  and  called,  from  analogy,  ear  bones 
or  ear  stones,  though,  correctly  speaking,  not  so, 
were  formerly,  as  procured  from  the  Scicena  aquila^ 
the  umbrina  of  the  Romans,  in  high  repute  as 
charms.  Even  in  the  days  of  Belon,  according  to 
that  author,  they  were  considered  as  infallible  in 
preventing  and  even  curing  several  maladies,  espe- 
cially colic,  hence  they  were  best  kno^vn  by  the 
name  of  colic  stones.  In  order  to  secure  the  benefits 
of  this  panacea,  it  was  believed,  that  unless  they  were 
received  as  a  gift,  they  had  no  efi*ect.  If  purchased, 
they  immediately  lost  all  medicinal  properties, — this 
we  can  easily  understand.  The  fish  producing  them 
is  excellent  eating ;  it  is  abundant  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean, and  sometimes  wanders  to  our  own  shores. 

Many  fishes,   formerly  highly  esteemed  by  the 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  205 

ancient  Romans,  and  celebrated  by  their  poets,  are 
now-a-days  little  tbouglit  of,  though  still  as  abun- 
dant as  ever.  Among  these  are  the  surmullet,  or 
red  mullet,  Mullus  barlatus,  taken  also  on  our 
southern  coasts,  and  the  murcena^  a  fish  nearly  allied 
to  the  conger,  formerly  treated  of,  but  which  is,  even 
to  this  day,  an  article  of  considerable  importance  in 
various  parts  of  the  Mediterranean. 

Shagreen,  of  inferior  quality,  hoAvever,  is  obtained 
from  the  skin  of  several  species  of  rays  and  dog-fish, 
but  the  best  is  obtained  by  subjecting  the  hides  of 
the  horse  and  ass  to  a  peculiar  process,  best  under- 
stood in  Turkey,  from  which  country  it  is  exported 
to  most  parts  of  the  civilized  globe,  and  used  for 
covering  cases  of  difi'erent  kinds,  especially  those  for 
mathematical  instruments.  From  the  skin  of  the 
Raja  sephen^  a  native  of  the  Red  Sea,  is  procured  a 
beautiful  kind  of  shagreen,  the  galluchat  of  the 
French,  which  is  often  tinged  with  blue,  green,  or 
red,  and  afterwards  polished,  when  it  is  used  for 
covering  telescope  cases  and  other  similar  articles. 
In  China,  another  species  of  ray  furnishes  a  mate- 
rial which  is  employed  for  making  scabbards.  The 
skin  of  many  fishes,  which  have  that  texture  suffi- 
ciently rough  for  the  purpose,  is  used  in  Britain 
and  abroad  for  polishing  wood,  and  Pliny  mentions, 
that  the  Romans  were  in  the  habit  of  using  a  sub- 
stance of  this  sort  for  the  purpose  of  polishing  both 
wood  and  ivory.  The  angel-shark,  perhaps,  affords 
the  best,  and  this  appears  to  have  been  the  kind 
used  by  the  ancients. 


206         ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

The  tunny  fisheries  in  the  Mediterranean  are  still 
objects  of  great  importance,  though  their  value  has 
much  diminished  since  the  days  of  the  ancients. 
They  are  now  principally  carried  on  by  the  Sicilian 
fishermen,  who  export  a  considerable  quantity  of 
the  fish  in  question  in  the  dried  state,  chiefly  from 
Palermo.  The  tunny,  although  sometimes  of  enor- 
mous size,  is  taken  in  nets  of  a  peculiar  construction, 
of  great  strength,  and  of  such  size,  that,  according  to 
Scillius,  twenty  vessels  might  be  filled  by  a  single 
cast.  The  numbers  of  this  and  other  fish  which 
pass  through  the  Bosphorus,  in  performing  their 
periodical  migrations,  is  said  to  be  absolutely  in- 
credible, immense  numbers,  principally  young  tun- 
nies, being  then  taken  with  very  little  trouble. 

The  sword-fish,  Xiphias  gladius,  mentioned  in 
a  former  part  of  this  volume,  is  another  fish  highly 
esteemed  by  the  Sicilians,  who  take  it  in  rather  a 
singular  manner.  A  man,  stationed  either  at  the 
mast-head,  or  perched  on  a  neighbouring  rock,  gives 
notice  to  his  comrades  when  a  fish  is  seen.  They 
immediately  make  for  the  spot,  and  strike  the  sword- 
fish  with  a  harpoon,  to  which  is  attached  a  long  line, 
by  which  their  prey,  after  being  exhausted  by  a 
struggle,  sometimes  of  several  hours  duration,  is  at 
length  drawn  on  board.  The  ancient  manner  of 
taking  this  fish,  as  described  by  Strabo,  appears  to 
be  quite  the  same  as  that  which  we  have  just  de- 
scribed. The  fish,  when  taken,  is  generally  cut  in 
pieces,  and  salted  for  future  use,  as  comparatively 


ON  THE  ECONOMICxVL  USES  OF  FISHES.  207 

little  is  eaten  fresh,  being  little  relislied  in  that 
state. 

Another  fishery  of  considerable  importance,  car- 
ried on  in  the  Mediterranean,  is  that  for  the  anchovy 
Engraulis  encrasicolus.  It  belongs  to  the  valuable 
family  of  the  herrings,  and  is  used  extensively  as 
food  by  the  inhabitants  of  many  of  the  countries  of 
southern  Europe.  In  Britain  it  is  well  known  as 
contributing  to  form  one  of  our  most  admired  fish- 
sauces,  which  bears  its  name.  As  a  proof  of  the 
extent  to  which  it  is  used,  we  may  mention  that  the 
duty  alone  on  the  quantity  imported  into  Britain, 
was,  two  or  three  years  ago,  £1500  per  annum.  A 
large  proportion,  however,  of  the  so-called  anchovy 
sauce  used  in  this  country,  is  prepared  from  the 
white-bait,  the  fishing  of  which  in  the  Thames  we 
briefly  described  a  few  pages  farther  back. 

In  the  Mediterranean,  the  anchovy  is  caught 
during  the  summer  months,  and  is  said  to  be  chiefly 
taken  at  night,  the  fish  being  attracted  by  the  glare 
of  a  large  fire  from  a  raft  or  fishing-boat.  Such  of 
the  fish  as  are  not  eaten  when  fresh,  are  pickled 
much  in  the  same  manner  as  herrings,  and  packed 
in  barrels,  being  then  ready  for  the  market.  Red- 
coloured  salt  is  sometimes  employed  to  pickle  them, 
and  anchovies  thus  preserved,  are  considered  as  of 
finer  flavour  than  those  cured  in  the  usual  way  with 
common  salt. 


The  African  fishes  of  economical  use  to  man,  are 
exceedingly  numerous ;  but  a  mere  catalogue  of 


208  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

empty  names  is  almost  all  that  could  be  given  were 
one  SO  inclined,  and  that  could  hardly  aflPord  a  cor- 
rect idea  of  anything  but  the  number  of  species  so 
employed.  The  many  noble  streams  which  traverse 
the  coimtry  are  in  general  stocked  with  fish,  and 
none  more  so  than  the  far-famed  Nile.  Probably  the 
two  best  flavoured  fish  found  in  that  river  are  the 
Lates  Niloticus,  one  of  the  perch  family,  described 
and  figured  in  a  former  volume  of  this  work,  and 
the  Polypterus  lichin — the  latter  of  which  is  rare 
At  the  Cape,  the  neighbouring  rivers  are  said  to  be 
singularly  devoid  of  fish,  but  the  seas  around  amply 
make  up  for  this  deficiency.  "  I  was  present,"  says 
M.  Adamson,  "  at  a  very  extraordinary  capture  of 
fish,  made  in  March,  i.750,  on  the  coast  of  Ben, 
within  a  league  of  the  island  of  Goree,  by  the  com- 
pany belonging  to  one  of  the  East  India  ships,  which 
had  anchored  in  the  road.  They  had  only  a  net  of 
about  sixty  fathoms,  which  they  threw  at  a  venture 
into  the  sea ;  for  they  were  not  so  lucky  as  to  espy 
any  of  those  shoals  of  fishes  :  yet  they  had  such 
enterprising  success,  that  the  shore  was  covered,  the 
whole  length  of  the  net  with  the  fish  they  caught, 
though  the  net  was  in  a  bad  condition.  I  reckoned 
part  of  them,  and  judged  that  they  might  in  all  be 
upwards  of  6000,  the  least  of  them  as  large  as  a  fine 
carp.  There  you  might  see  pilchards,  rock-fish, 
mullets,  or  gull-fish,  of  different  sorts;  molebats, 
vAth.  other  fishes  very  little  known.  The  negroes  of 
the  neighbouring  village  took  each  their  load,  and 
the  ship's  crew  tilled  their  boat  till  it  was  ready  to 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  209 

sink,  leaving  the  rest  on  the  sea-shore.  In  any  other 
country  such  a  capture  of  fish  would,  without  ail 
doubt,  pass  for  a  miracle." 


Along  the  East  Indian  coasts  lAany  species  are 
much  used  as  food  by  the  natives  and  Europeans. 
Among  these  are  the  mango-fish,  Polynemus  para- 
discus^  well  known  in  Calcutta,  where  it  is  eaten 
fresh,  and  also  when  salted  and  dried ;  the  Scomber 
leopardus^  or  leopard-mackarel ;  a  fish  analogous  to 
the  sole  of  Europe,  the  zebra-sole,  Pleuronectes  zebra; 
and  a  small  fish  called  by  the  natives  bumbalo,  but 
the  scientific  name  of  which  we  are  unable  to  ascer- 
tain, which,  in  a  dried  state,  furnishes  an  important 
article  of  commerce,  and  is  said  to  form  a  principal 
article  of  food  among  the  lascars  or  Indian  sailors. 
The  Ganges  and  other  large  rivers  of  India  are  well 
stocked  with  abundance  of  edible  fish. 

But  perhaps  the  most  important  fish  which  we 
might  mention  as  occurring  in  Asia  is  the  sturgeon, 
several  species  of  which,  but  chiefly,  it  is  believed, 
the  Accipenser  huso,  yield  the  isinglass  of  commerce. 
Sturgeons  ascend  the  rivers  in  the  northern  seas  at 
certain  seasons,  in  vast  numbers,  for  the  purpose  of 
spa>vning,  and  their  fishery  is  then  of  great  impor- 
tance. The  principal  sturgeon  fishery  is  carried  on 
in  the  rivers  which  are  connected  with  the  Caspian 
sea,  and  the  fish  are  generally  taken  in  weirs  or 
chambers,  analogous  to  those  for  catching  sahnon, 
used  in  many  parts  of  Scotland.  The  process  for 
making  isinglass  was  long  kept  a  secret  by  the 

o 


210  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES 

Russians,  who  still  enjoy  a  monopoly  in  tlie  trade, 
although  a  fish  glue,  sufiicient  for  ordinary  purposes, 
may  be  procured  from  many  fishes  of  common  oc- 
currence on  our  own  coasts,  especially  the  cod.  For 
the  purpose  of  making  isinglass,  the  sounds  are  cut 
open  when  fresh,  well  washed^-  and  divested  of  their 
thin  outer  membrane,  and  then  exposed  for  a  short 
time  to  the  air,  being  afterwards  formed  into  rolls 
about  the  thickness  of  a  finger. 

It  is  said  by  an  English  traveller,  who  saw  the 
Russian  sturgeon  fisheries  on  the  Caspian,  that  all 
the  fish  taken  are  thrown  away,  and  allowed  to  rot 
on  the  ground,  after  the  only  parts  considered  of 
use,  the  sounds  and  the  roe,  have  been  preserved. 
Their  flesh,  however,  is  in  this  country  considered 
excellent,  and  wdienever  sturgeons  occur  on  our 
coast,  which  not  unfrequently  happens,  they  always 
command  a  ready  sale.  One  species,  indeed,  when 
properly  cooked,  is  said  to  resemble  delicate  veal  in 
no  ordinary  degree. 

Isinglass  is  extensively  employed  by  brewers  and 
others,  for  the  purpose  of  clarifying  malt-liquors  and 
wines.  It  is  also  formed  into  a  mild  nutritious  jelly 
by  being  boiled  in  milk,  and  is  sometimes  used 
medicinally.  This  jelly  is  the  blanc-mange  of  our 
tables  A  solution  of  isinglass,  with  the  addition  of 
some  balsam,  and  spread  on  black  silk,  constitutes 
the  court-plaster  of  the  shops.  Besides  this,  the 
substance  in  question  may  be  used  instead  of  glue 
or  gum-arabic,  and  is  preferable  to  either  in  many 
respects 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  211 

Another  substance  called  caviare  is  procured  from 
the  sturgeon.  It  is  the  salted  roe  of  that  fish,  formed 
into  a  soft  mass,  or  into  cakes,  and  is  much  esteemed 
as  food  by  the  Russians,  who,  besides,  export  it  in 
considerable  quantities  to  this  and  other  countries. 
For  our  part,  we  only  wonder  that  any  but  a  Rus- 
sian stomach  can  bear  it  *. 


Fresh  water  fishes  are  probably  found  no  where 
more  plentiful  than  in  the  great  rivers  and  lakes  of 
the  Celestial  Empire,  and  it  is  said,  that  no  nation 
on  the  earth  puts  in  practice  a  greater  variety  of 
modes  for  catching  fish  than  the  Chinese.  Some 
of  these  are  very  ingenious,  and  quite  in  accordance 
with  the  general  character  of  the  whole  nation^: 
One  plan  of  fishing  is  pursued  with  great  success, 
and  Avith  little  trouble,  on  moonlight  nights,  in  long 
and  narrow  boats,  attached  to  which,  on  each  side, 
is  fastened  a  plank,  covered  with  shining  japan,  and 
nearly  touching  the  water.  The  fish  are  attracted 
to  the  spot  by  the  light  of  the  moon's  rays  as  reflect- 
ed from  the  burnished  surface,  and  great  numbers 
are  taken  which  have  either  actually  leapt  into  the 
boat,  or  got  upon  the  board. 

A  species  of  qormorant,  a  kind  of  sea-bird,  well 
known  as  an  expert  diver,  and  which  feeds  on  fish, 
is  domesticated  by  the  Chinese  fishermen,  and  used 

*  "We  had  almost  forgot  to  mention,  that  there  is  yet 
another  economical  substance  ptocurcd  from  the  sturgeon, 
for  "  the  ligamento-cartilaginous  cord  which  pervadps  the 
spine,  constitutes  a  Russian  delicacy,  named  ve&u/a.'''' 


212  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

by  them  in  their  avocation.  Small  boats  and  rafts 
of  a  peculiar  kind  are  used  in  this  kind  of  fishing, 
and  each  man,  so  employed,  is  the  ov^Tier  of  about  a 
dozen  of  the  birds  in  question.  On  a  given  signal, 
the  birds,  which  have  often  a  ring  fastened  loosely 
round  the  neck  to  prevent  their  swallowing  their 
prey,  plunge  into  the  water  and  seize  any  fish  they 
are  able  to  master,  bringing  it  to  the  top,  where 
the  fisherman  is  in  waiting  to  receive  the  produce  of 
their  industry.  If  the  fish  be  very  large,  and  too 
much  for  a  single  bird  to  manage,  one  of  his  fellows 
is  sure  to  come  to  his  assistance. 

The  Chinese  sometimes  secure  large  fish  by  shoot- 
ing them  with  arrows,  having  a  string  attached. 
But,  perhaps,  the  most  curious  trait  of  the  Chinese 
fishermen,  is  their  singular  practice  of  hatching  the 
eggs  of  fish  under  fowls  !  Ihis,  however  incredible 
it  may  seem,  is  nevertheless  well  authenticated. 

As  it  would  be  unnecessary  to  indicate  the  dif- 
ferent species  used  in  China  as  food,  on  account  of 
their  number,  we  shall  merely  refer  our  readers  who 
wish  for  information  on  this  subject,  to  a  volume 
on  China  in  the  Edinburgh  Cabinet  Library,  and 
conclude  by  stating,  that  a  great  proportion  of  the 
population  of  that  densely  peopled  country,  live  prin- 
cipally upon  fish. 

The  natives  of  the  innumerable  islands  with  which 
the  Indian  and  Pacific  oceans  are  studded,  have 
been  noted,  ever  since  their  discovery  by  Europeans, 
for  the  skill  and  dexterity  displayed  by  them  in 
fishing,  and  many  of  their  instruments,   however 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  213 

nidely  formed,  are,  to  say  the  least,  often  as  efficient 
as  those  of  more  civilized  countries.  The  wooden 
and  mother-of-pearl  hooks,  used  by  the  natives  of 
the  Sandwich  and  other  isles,  are  still  preferred  to 
those  of  iron  in  many  instances. 

A  voyager  describes  the  fishing-tackle  of  two  In- 
dians engaged  in  fishing  for  the  halibut,  somewhat 
as  foUows :  "  Their  hook  is  a  large  simple  piece  of 
wood,  the  shank  at  least  half-an-inch  in  diameter, 
that  part  which  turns  up,  and  which  forms  an  acute 
angle,  is  considerably  smaller,  and  brought  gradually 
to  a  point.  A  flat  piece  of  wood,  about  six  inches 
in  length,  is  neatly  lashed  to  the  shank,  on  the  back 
of  which  is  neatly  carved  the  representation  of  a 
human  face."  Their  lines  were  no  less  coarse  when 
compared  with  those  of  Europeans,  being  construct- 
ed of  sinews  or  intestines  of  animals.  He  adds, 
that  his  boat's  crew,  of  seven  men,  was  completely 
beaten  in  fishing  by  these  poor  savages,  and  found 
it  more  profitable  to  buy  from  them  than  fish  for 
themselves. 


The  fisheries  carried  on  in  North  America  are 
both  numerous  and  extensive,  as  may  be  conjec- 
tured from  their  produce,  which  of  three,  the  cod, 
mackarel,  and  herring,  in  the  United  States  annually 
amount  to  the  sum  of  more  than  a  milHon  of  dol- 
lars, nearly  one-half  of  which  is  derived  from  the 
cod- fishery.  As  we  have  already  despatched  these 
above-mentioned  fisheries,  at  least  as  conducted  in 
Britain,  a  notice  of  the  fresh- water  fish  used  as  food 


214  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

by  the  inhabitants  of  the  dreary  regions  to  the  north 
of  the  states  may  not  be  out  of  place. 

Among  the  numerous  members  of  the  perch  family, 
inhabiting  the  northern  regions,  and  many  of  whi<;h 
will  be  found  described  and  figured  in  a  former 
volume  of  this  work,  devoted  to  the  Percidce,  the 
huron  or  black-bass,  Perca  nigricans^  is  the  most 
notable.  It  is  considered  the  best  fish  that  is  found 
in  the  great  Canadian  lakes,  and  is  easily  captured 
with  almost  any  bait,  even  a  white  rag  trailed  after 
the  boat,  in  this  latter  respect  resembling  the 
mackarel. 

The  pike,  Esox  lucius^  exactly  similar  to  that 
found  in  Britain,  according  to  Dr.  Richardson, 
readily  takes  a  bait  in  winter  imder  the  ice,  and  is 
then  an  important  resource  to  the  Indian  hunter 
when  the  chace  fails  him.  Salmon  ascend  the  St. 
Lawreace  as  far  as  Lake  Ontario,  and  before  the 
war,  there  was  an  extensive  salmon-fishery  at  the 
head  of  the  lake.  The  Salmo  Scouleri  is  a  large 
species  of  trout,  or  rather  a  true  salmon,  found  on 
the  north-west  coast  of  America  in  such  abundance, 
that  sixty  were  killed  with  boarding-pikes,  by  a  few 
men  in  a  small  brook,  in  a  very  short  time.  "  Du- 
ring the  summer,"  says  Dr.  Richardson,  "  the  north- 
west Indians  reside  near  the  coast,  or  the  banks  of 
rivers  where  the  salmon  is  abundant,  and  occupy 
themselves  in  curing  the  fish  for  winter  use.  They 
cut  two  long  and  broad  slices  from  each  side  of  the 
fish,  and  eat  them  like  bread."  In  New  Caledonia, 
the  natives  are  said  to  eat  the  roe  of  this  fish,  mixed 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  215 

with  rancid  oil,  wliicli,  in  their  estimation,  gives  the 
savoury  morsel  additional  flavour.  The  smell  alone, 
is  said,  by  a  traveller,  to  be  so  nauseous,  as  to  prevent 
any  but  a  native  from  partaking  of  it,  unless  severely 
pressed  wilh  hunger. 

Of  another  kind  of  salmon,  named  afterwards 
S.  Rossii,  3378  fish,  whose  aggregate  weight  was 
six  tons,  were  taken  at  one  haul  of  a  small  seine  on 
the  coast  of  Boothia  Felix.  Hearne  describes  the 
number  of  Coppermine  salmon  in  the  river  of  that 
name  as  almost  incredible.  Another  exquisite  fish, 
known  among  the  natives  by  the  strange  name  of 
attihawmeg,  the  Corregonus  alhus  of  more  civilized 
systematists,  is  much  esteemed  by  those  residing  in 
the  fur  countries.  It  is  taken  in  great  abundance 
during  the  winter  in  gill-nets,  which  are  stretched 
under  the  ice,  between  two  holes,  which  are  kept 
constantly  open  for  the  purpose  of  inspection.  This 
fish,  when  frozen,  will  keep  in  that  state  without 
any  other  precaution  for  a  whole  winter,  though  the 
fresh  ones  are  always  preferable. 

Sturgeons  of  immense  size  are  at  times  found  in 
myriads  in  some  of  the  North  American  rivers,  which 
they  enter  for  the  purpose  of  spawning. 

The  fish  found  in  the  seas  of  the  northern  regions 
of  America,  are  neither  so  numerous  or  important  to 
man  as  the  firesh-water  species  just-mentioned,  with 
the  exception  of  the  cod  and  one  or  two  others. 
The  capelin,  Mallotiis  Grcenlandicus^  in  Labrador,  is 
principally  used  as  bait  for  cod,  although  farther 
north,  when  diied,  it  "  forms  so  important  an  article- 


216  ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

of  food  in  Greenland,  that  it  has  been  termed  the 
daily  bread  of  the  natives."  The  voyager  Hakluyt, 
so  far  back  as  1578,  writes  "  of  these  (capelins) 
being  as  good  as  a  smelt,  you  may  take  up  vcith  a 
shoye-net  as  plentiftdly  as  you  do  wheate  in  a  shovell, 
sufficient  in  three  or  four  hours  for  a  whole  citie." 
It  is  imported  in  the  dried  state  into  this  country, 
though  the  quantity  is  inconsiderable.  Another  fish, 
the  Greenland  bull-head,  Cottus  Grcenlandicus^  is  of 
no  less  consequence  to  the  natives,  who,  besides,  are 
exceedingly  fond  of  it,  eating  even  the  roe,  and  that 
in  a  raw  state.  Dr.  Richardson  relates  of  the  methy, 
Lotha  maculosa,  that  "  when  well  bruised  and  mixed 
with  a  little  flour,  the  roe  can  be  baked  into  very 
good  biscuits,  which  are  used  in  the  fur-countries  as 
tea-bread."  Two  species  of  mackarel,  the  Scomber 
grex,  and  vernalis,  are  at  times  very  abundant,  and 
their  vast  shoals  carry  plenty  to  the  shores  they  chance 
to  visit.  The  halibut,  as  mentioned  before,  is  often 
taken  on  the  American  coast,  but  the  fins  alone  are 
eaten  ;  at  least,  in  general,  such  is  the  case.  There 
are  extensive  shad  fisheries  in  the  United  States, 
especially  in  the  neighbourhood  of  New  York,  where 
the  greater  part  of  those  caught  are  taken  in  per- 
manent erections  for  the  purpose,  which  stop  them 
in  their  passage  up  into  fresh  water.  The  sheep's 
head,  or,  in  more  scientific  language,  the  Sargus 
avis,  is  a  favourite  fish  in  America,  where  it  visits 
the  coasts  in  large  shoals  during  the  summer  and 
autumn.  Its  principal  fishery  is  off  the  coasts  of 
New  York,  and  thousands  are  sometimes  taken  at 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  217 

a  single  cast  of  the  large  nets  used  at  some  places. 
The  fish,  immediately  upon  their  capture,  are  packed 
in  ice,  and  sent  to  the  New  York  market,  where 
they  have  been  known  to  sell  as  high  as  at  £^ 
sterling  for  one  of  large  size,  although  the  usual 
price  of  the  sheep's  head  is  about  a  dollar.  This  fish 
is  pretty  generally  considered  throughout  the  states, 
both  by  epicures  and  others,  as  an.  almost  sans 
pareil,  and  Dr.  Mitchell,  who  has  written  much  on 
American  ichthyology,  is  of  the  same  opinion. 

The  swimming-bladder  of  the  weak-fish,  Otholi- 
ihus  regalis^  is  convertible  into  good  glue,  and, 
according  to  Mitchell,  as  good  blanc-mange  is  made 
from  it  as  from  the  isinglass  of  the  sturgeon.  But 
it  would  be  useless  to  enumerate  more  of  the  Ameri- 
can fish  useful  as  food  or  commercial  articles,  as  we 
have  already  devoted  to  their  consideration  more 
space  than  was  intended ;  suffice  it  to  say,  as  afibrd- 
ing  an  idea  of  the  number  of  edible  species  in  the 
United  States,  that  one  hundred  and  seventy  are 
described  as  being  brought  to  the  market  of  New 
York  alone. 


Several  kinds  of  fish  are  said  to  be  poisonous,  but 
their  poisonous  properties  have  not  been  properly 
investigated,  and,  until  this  is  done,  and  the  causes 
on  which  they  depend  well  ascertained,  our  know- 
ledge of  this  subject  must  be  considered  as  very 
vague  indeed.  The  symptoms  of  fish  poisoning  are 
stated  to  resemble  cholera  in  a  striking  degree, 
although  it  is  not  so  fatal  in  its  consequences.     The 


218  ON  THE  EC05r0MICAL  USES  OF  FISHES. 

poisonous  qualities  of  certain  fishes  appear  to  be 
induced  periodically,  and  are  probably  connected 
with  their  kind  of  food  at  the  time,  although  the 
causes  on  which  these  anomalous  properties  depend 
are  at  present  wholly  unknown,  notwithstanding  the 
many  hypotheses  which  have  at  different  times  been 
proposed  for  their  explanation  The  most  probable 
of  these,  and  the  one  best  sustained  by  facts,  ascribed 
the  developement  of  the  poison  in  question  to  an 
impregnation  with  copper,  but  this  is  now  considered 
as  untenable.  Not  le:S  so  is  that  thcorj'-  which 
traced  the  poisonous  effects  to  the  process  of  putre- 
faction, for,  however  fresh  the  fish  may  be,  fatal 
consequences  have  resulted  from  eating  of  them.  In 
the  West  Indies,  the  most  poisonous  fish,  and  the 
one  of  which  the  deleterious  properties  have  been 
investigated  with  most  success,  is  a  kind  of  herring, 
the  yellow-billed  sprat,  Clupea  ihyrsa^  which,  though 
at  times  considered  as  excellent  food,  and  much 
esteemed  by  the  negroes,  yet  is  at  certain  periods, 
and  when  taken  in  certain  situations,  so  poisonous, 
that  a  single  mouthful,  though  immediately  ejected, 
has  been  known  to  cause  death  *-  Several  AVest 
Indian  fishes  become  p  )isonous  in  the  same  way, 
and  among  others  the  baracouda,  Perca  major ^  which, 
however,  is  supposed  to  owe  its  poisonous  properties 
to  the  yellow- billed  sprat,  upon  which  it  s>me times 
feeds.  When  fislies  of  doubtful  excellence  as  food 
are  taken  within  the  tropics,  it  is  customary  to  boil 
them  along  with  a  silver  coin,  and  if  the  silver  be 

*  Dr.  Ferguson,  Edin.  Med,  and  Surg.  Journal. 


ON  THE  ECONOMICAL  USES  OF  FISHES.  219 

not  tarnislied,  the  fish,  it  is  supposed,  may  be  eaten 
at  once  with  perfect  safety.  But  this  diagnosis  is 
by  no  means  infallible. 

In  this  country,  it  is  very  seldom  indeed  that 
poisoning  is  occasioned  by  unwholesome  fish,  al- 
though the  mussel,  and  perhaps  other  shell-fish, 
when  found  in  certain  localities,  have  frequently 
caused  fatal  accidents  to  such  as  hare  eaten  of  them. 
Thus,  not  many  years  ago,  in  the  town  of  Leith, 
upwards  of  thirty  people  were  seriously  affected  by 
eating  of  some  mussels  attached  to  a  piece  of  timber 
in  the  docks,  and  of  that  number,  two  died. 

The  treatment,  in  cases  of  fish-poisoning,  which 
appears  most  successful^  is  the  immediate  exhibition 
of  emetics  and  purgatives,  to  get  rid  of  as  much  of 
the  poison  as  possible,  followed  up  by  stimulants, 
such  as  ammonia,  spirits,  or  ether,  to  prevent  the 
excessive  debility,  or  even  paralysis  of  the  lower 
extremities,  which  shortly  comes  on. 

With  this  we  may  conclude  our  account  of  the 
economical  uses  of  fishes,  and,  we  hope,  not  without 
having  shown  that  the  finny  tribes  are  not  less  use- 
ful to  man  as  food,  than  interesting  to  the  naturalist 
from  their  diversified  structure. 


FINIS. 


EDINBURGH  : 
PRINTED  BY  W.   H.  LIZARS.